CIHM ICII/IH Microfiche Collection de Series microfiches (Monographs) (monographies) Canadian liistituta for Historical Microreproductions / institut Canadian da microraproductions historiquas I oo^ Technical and Bibliographic Notes / Notes techniques et bibliographiques The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibtiographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. □ Coloured covers/ Couvertura de couleur n Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagfo Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculte □ Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque I ^1 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion Coloured maps/ Cartes gfographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Relie avec d'autres documents D D along interior margin/ La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distorsion le long de la marge interieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela etait possible, ces pages n'ont pas ete filmees. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supptementaires: L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a M possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-itre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite. au qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la mithode normale de f ilmage sont indiqufe ci-dessous. □ Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur □ Pages damaged/ Pages endommagto □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaurees et/ou £>cllicul«es Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages dicoiorit, tachattes ou piquees □ Pages detached/ Pages detach^ 0Showthrough/ Transparence Quality of print varies/ Qualite inegale de I'impression □ Conttnuocs pagination/ Pagination continue □ Includes index(es)/ Comprend un (des) index Title on header taken from:/ Le titre de I'en-tCte provient: □ Title page of issue Page de titre de la □ Caption of issue/ Titre de depart de la □ Masth Ger T livraison livraison Masthead/ ique (periodiques) de la livraison This item is filmed at the reduction ratio diecked below/ Ce document est filme au taux de rMuction indiqui ci-dessous. Th« eopy filmed h«r« has bMn rsproducad thanks to tha ganarotity of: BibliotMqiM ginArsle, UnivtriM Laval, QuMmc, Quibac. Tha imagas appearing hara ara tha bast quality poasibia considaring tha condition and legibility of tha original copy and in kaaping with tha filming contract spacif icationa. L'axai gAnAr B U Q ir plus( da la eonfa fllmai Original capias in printed paper covera are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illuatratad impree- sion. or the back cover when eppropriete. All ottier original copies are filmed beginning on the first pege with e printed or Illustrated impree- eion. and ending on the laat page with e printed or illuetratad Impression. R.esei pepie peris dernii d'imp plat. I origiit prami dimp la del empr( The laat recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain tha symbol -^ (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or tha symbol y (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plates, charts, etc.. mey be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one expoaura are filmed beginning in the upper left hehd corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Und4 derni( cas: I symb Lese film* Lorsq repro dot's etde d'ima iUusti id thanka quality iflibility tha L'axamplaira film* f ut raproduit grAca A la OAnAroaitA da: BibliotMqu* g4n«ral«, Univtrtit* Laval, QuMmc, QuAtMC. Las imagaa suivanta^ ont AtA raproduitas avac la plus grand soin. eompta tanu da la condition at da la nattati da i'axampiaira filmA. at an eonf ormitA avac laa conditiona du contrat da fflniaga. rafllmad «g on I improa- t.AII g on tha ipraa- printad cha 'CON- :N0"). I at la to ba nad laftto • as ita tha R.aa axamplairaa originaux dont la couvartura an papiar aat ImprimAa sont fllmAs an commancant par (a pramiar plat at an tarminant soit par la darniAra paga qui comporta una amprainta d'imprassion ou d'illustration, soit par la sacond plat, salon la caa. Toua laa autras axamplairas originaux sont filmAs •n commancant par la pramiAro paga qui comporta una amprainta dlmpraaaion ou d'iUuatration at an tarminant par la darhlAra paga qui comporta una taiia amprainta. Un das symbdaa auivanta apparattra sur la darniAra imaga da chaqua microfiche, salon Is cas: la symbola «-^ signifia "A SUIVRE". la aymboia y aignifia "FIN". Las cartaa. pianchas. tablaaux. ate pauvant Atra filmAs A das taux da rAduction diff Arants. Lorsqua la document aat trap grand pour Atra raproduit an un aaui clichA. 11 aat fiimA A partir da I'angla supAriaur gaucha. da gaucha A droita. at da haut an baa. an pranant la nombra d'imagaa nAcasaaira. Las diagrammas suivants illustrant la mAthoda. 1 2 3 4 01 6 MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 1.0 M 1^ 1 2.8 1^ m |3.6 til 14.0 123 2.0 1.8 1.25 "!i! 1.4 L6 A -APPLIED IM/IGE Inc 5^ 1653 Eas* Main Street r.S Rochester, New York 14809 USA ^S (716) 482 - 0300- Phone :^ (716) 288- 5989 -Fax \ n n PEI HII TH TRANSIT llfll J«fiu Chrlat 7 j EX CATECHISM I ,j ^ j^ ■^ -n OF PEESEVERANCE HISTORICAL. DOCTRINAL, MORAL, AUD LITURGICAL EXPOSITION OF THE CATHOLIC RELIGION. TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF ABBE GAUMS, BT REV. P. B. JAMISON. iTlFTIETR ESITIOir, KXVISIS AVD BITtABaiO. Jflma Obiriit yeitenUy and to-day, and the «am« fbr God it charity. — John ir. 8. Page XV xvii A 38 40 43 45 46 48 50 52 54 MONTREAL: D. & J. SADLIER & CO. 1873. silt APPEOBATIONS. I ■! ProuSRSD WITH TUB ...„« OOT my. iEOHBISBOP OP BAIIWOM. lated fh)m the •• Pea, r.,^.. "' ""'"^rawe, trans- Abbe G.„„«. as?w»n!r, , '""™""" "^ "■» histories, lto-„,i^ ° r "* "'' '° ""P"" «""» the SpoJ, ofT- r ^^ P«^«™'-'y well suited for + Mabtiic J., 5«.^^ o/7:om.w%. 4- Michael, Bish<^ of Mobile. + Anthony, Bishop of New Orleans. + John, Bishop of Galueston. HEDIAN 4 O'BRIEN I»theaerk..OfflceoftheDi^tCaurta;M.^,.,i \ TABLE OF CONTENTS. Introduction, , Prayer before and after Catechism " * * ' • • . CATECHISM-COURSE FIRST CiuPTEB I. Teaching of Religion^cate^hism, . Teaching of Reh-gion-Scripture and 1 radition, m. Knowledge of God-God considered m himself, IV. God considered in his works-First day of Creation, . V. Second day of Creation, * * VL Third day of Creation, . * ' Vm pfi^"'^«"'*'^^^^«ofCn.at/on, ' •*f- J'^'^d^y of the Creation, X. End of the fifth and beginning of the sixth day of Citation; . XIL y^"''^''^'^ ^^7 of Creation, .' ill. Knowledge of Man-Man consider^ m himself, Xni. Man considered in ija relations to creatures, - ,„^^^ ,jj ^^ relations to God, ... _ Pag* . XV xxxvii 38 40 43 45 46 48 50 52 54 55 57 59 60 63 - s V It Chaptbk XV. XVI. XVII. CONTENTS, ^ XVIII. XIX. XX. XXI. XXII. XXIII. XXIV. XXV. XXVI. XXVIL xxvin. XXIX. XXX. XXXI. XXXII. Knowledge of the Angels, ^ The fall of Man, * * ^ Justice reconciled in the pun'ishment ofonginalsin, . . ,» Necessity of faith in the mystiiy of the Redemption-History of Job, 70 Knowledge of Religion, it is a great grace, . . TO What is Religion, ' . ' . ' y| The Messiah promised and prefigured —Adam and Abel, first and second figures of the Messiah,. 75 Noah the third figure, (A. C. 2348,)' 77 Melchisedech. fourth figure, (A C 2247-1921,). . \ '[■'-' Isaac, the fifth figure, (A. C. 1871- 1836,) . ^ Jacob, sixth figure, (A. C. 1739,) * ^ Joseph, seventh figure, (A. C. 1729- '^89,) ... ^ '''rl'^r.^1 ."''"^'^ "^'^^ ^^^'^ (A. C. 491,) . , gg ilgn""*' °'"'^ ^^"^^ ^^* ^• The Sacrifice and Brazen Se^jent,' tenth and eleventh figures. (A p' 1451,) . . , > V • v.. Moses, twelfth figur^, (A.' C. 1*451,)* n Joshua, thirteenth figure, (A. C. 1450- 1426,) ... Gideon, fourteenth* figure. ^A. C " • • • . .93 . 64 66 nnishment . 68 nyatery of y of Job, 70 is a great . 72 73 , >refigured nd second . 76 C. 2348,) 77 5, (A. C. . 79 C. 1871- . 81 739,) 83 3. 1729- . 84 ^ fi^grure, . 86 . (A. C. . 87 5erpent, (A. C. . 89 1451,) 91 /.1450- • . 92 A. a . 93 CONTENTS. Chap. XXXIII. V PlfS XXXIV. XXXV. XXXVI. XXXVII. XXXVIII. XXXIX. XL. XLI. XLIl. XLin. XLIV. XLV. XLVI. XL VII. XLVIIL XLIX. L. LL Sampson, fifteenth figure, (A. C. 1245-1117,) .... 95 Seventh promise of the Messiah, (A.C.I 116-1048,) ... 97 David, sixteenth figure, (A. C 1022-1015,) . ..." 99 Solomon, seventeenth figure, (A.C 1015-982.) .... 100 Jonas, eighteenth figure, (A. C. 975-825,) 102 Messiah foretold, Prophecies of Da- ^id>) 105 Prophecies of Isaias, (A. C. 720,) 107 Prophecies of Osee, Micheas, Joel and Jeremias, (A. C. 600,) . los Prophecy ofEzechiel, (A.C. 580.) 110 Prophecies of Daniel, (A. C. 551- _,^^?') 112 Prophecies of Aggeus, Zacharias, and Malachias, (A. C. 538-454,) 114 Summary and application of the promises, figures and prophecies, 116 Preparation for the Messf " -Mon- archy of the Assyrian, and Per- sians, (A. C. 900-460,) . .119 History of Judith, (A. C. 810,) ' 122 History of Tobias, (A. C. 611,) . 124 History of Esther, (A. C. 460,) 125 Monarchy of the Greeks and Ro- mans, (A. C. 336-170,) History of the Machabees, (A. C 170.) 129 Unity of Religion and the Church, 131 Ti CONTENTS. Chapter LII Influence of Religion, COURSE SECOND. . 134 Messiah, . 11. Birth of the Messiah ° * * * '^^ f4 . 140 142 144 145 147 150 152 154 156 158 160 Christ, . VI. First year, . . \ ' ' VII. Second year, VIII. Second year, IX. Third year, . X. Third year, . XL Third year, . ' ' Xm ^"^^I^^^.^^^rLoni; . * . \ XTV JfT'^^^'^'^'^'^^^tinued, . AI>r. The Burial and Resurrection of our Lord, XV. Theg,ori„„„ifoof„„;z„rt,. •. -IZ XVI. Our Lord restorer of the world, . [2 }^n ^' ^"'- '^ "«" Adam, .' " *' XIX. Third, fourth and fifth ardcles of tl^e v^reed, , XX. Pargatoi7, . " ' " ' "* XXI. SUth and seventli arUeles-of -.he ''* Creed, XXII. Eighth, ninth, ft,„'th .^d ekventh artii "" XVTTT n.'^Zf*^".^"^- ■ . . .,«, — ^-lii. xweiim article - -~ the Cross. of the Creed— Sign of 184 \- CONTENTS. 134 VU 'g of the • . 136 • 138 Jesus • . 140 year, U2 • 144 • . 145 • 147 • . 150 • 152 • . 154 • 156 • . 158 • 160 if our fl . 163 • 166 > i 168 • 171 reed, 173 f the • 176 • 178 the • 180 arti- s 182 n of • 184 Chap. XXIV. XXV. XXVI. XXVIL XXVIII. Page 186 188 190 XXIX. XXX. XXXI. xxxri. XXXIII. XXXI V. XXXV. XXXVI. XXXVII. XXXVIII. JL^^l A.. XL. XLI. XLII. XLIII. XLIV. XLV. XLVI. XL VII. XLVIIL XLIX L. Hope and Charity, Charity— The Decalogue, First Commandment, . First Commandment continued- Second Commandment, . .193 Second Commandment continued — Third Commandment, . .195 Fourth Commandment, . . 197 Fifth, sixth, and ninth Command- "»ents, 200 Seventh and tenth Commandments, 202 Eighth Commandment, The Sacraments, . , Of Baptism, .... Baptism, continued, . . . Of Confirmation, . The Eucharist, . The Eucharist, continued, . Penance, ..... Penance, continued. Penance, continued, . Indulgence— The Jubilee, . * . Extreme Unction, . Sacrament of Holy Orders, . Sacrament of Holy Orders, con- tinued, Sacrament of Matrimony, . Grace and Prayer, End of our union with Christ, . End of our union whh Phriaf «««_ tinned, 239 Obstacles to our union with our I^rd, 241 . 204 206 . 208 210 . 212 214 . 216 218 220 222 224 226 228 230 232 234 238 \ vm CONTENTS, Chaptek LI. The Church, . . . / ^ WL The Church, continued, ' . * . * 246 COURSE THIRD ChaptebI. Christianity established-First pit^ach. mg of the Apostles-First Century. 248 II. ^^;ves of SS. Peter and Paul, . ^'"50 in. Life of St. Paul, continued, . . 253 ly. Lives of the other Apostles, . 254 . ^. Manners of the Pagans,. . . * 357 VI. Manners of the Christians,. . .359 VIL Manners of the Christians, continued, 260 Vm. Manners ofthe Christians, continued, 262 K. First Centuiy. ^^^ X. First and second Persecutions, . 266 Al. Third and fourth Persecutions-Sec- ond Century, ... ^es Ym ™^/"^ «^^h Persecutions, . . * 270 A.111. Sixth Persecution, ... XIV. Seventh Persecution- -Third Cen- tuj-y* 274 XV. Eighth and ninth Persecutions, * . '276 XVI. Tenth Persecution—Third and fourth Centuries, . . . 273 XVII. Tenth Persecution, continued— Fourth TVTTT ^^^"*"^^' 279 YT ^®°*^ Pe^^wt'on. continued, . 28I . XIX. Tenth Persecution, continued, . 282 XX. Divinity of Religion. . . . "284 XXL Arius-St Athanasius-Fourth Cen- tury, . . . , . St. Hilary -St. Martin-Sl; Gregory Naziauzen-St. Basil, . . .288 -sxu. CONTENTS, CHAP.xxin. IX Page XXIV. XXV. XXVI. XXVII. XXVIII. XXIX. XXX. XXXI. XXXIL XXXIIL XXXIV. St. Hilarion, St. Ambrose, St. Au- gustin—Second General Council —Fourth and fifth Centuries, . 290 St. Chrysostom, St. Jerome, St. Ar- senius-Third and fourth General Councils-Fifth Century, continued, 292 bt. Patrick, St. Clotilda, St. Bene- dict-Fifth General Council- Fifth and sixth Centuries, . . 294 St. Austin, and St John the Almo^ ner— Sixth and seventh Centur 296 St. John the Almoner, continued- The true Cross restored— Seventh Century ^97 St. Sophronius— Sixth General Coun- cil-St. Willibrcd-Seventh and eighth Centuries, . . . 399 St. Boniface-Martyrdom of the Re- ligious of Lerins and of St. Stephen ot. John Damascen— Seventh Gen- eral Council-Eighth and ninth Centuries, .... 303 Eighth General Council-Conversion of the Russians and Normans— Nmth and tenth Centuries, . 304 St. Gerard, St. Odon, St. Adelaide, Conversion of the Poles-Tenth Century . . . . . 306 _ .,, ^,. y;rji„ara, «t. Gregory VIL-Eleventh Century, . . 307 Founding of the great St. Pernard -Eleventh Century, . . 3^9 CONTENTS, Chap. XXXV. XXXVI. Pagtt XXX VIL XXXVIII. XXXIX. I XL. XIJ. XLII. XLIII. XLIV. XLV. XL VI. XLvn. -*i-u Viii, Conversion of the Hungarians— Eleventh Century, continued, . 311 Founding of several Religious Or- ders— Eleventh and twelfth Cen- '""^'' •••♦.. 313 Twelfth Century, continued, . 315 Council of Lateran-Conversion of tne Rugians—Twelfth and thir- teenth Centuries, . . . . gjg Establishment of the Mendicant Or- • ders-Thirteenth Century, con- tinued, . . . 3jg General Councils of Lateran and Lyons— Thirteenth Centuiy, con- V ''"^'^' ; • • • • 320 Founding of the Cellite Friars- Fourteenth Centuiy, . . . ggj General Council of Vienne— Four^ teenth Century, . . . .333 Council of Constance-Fifteenth Centuiy, . . . 3^4 Council of Florence— Discovery of America- Fifteenth Centuiy, con- tinued, 326 Combat of the Church with Protest^ antism-Sixteenth Centuiy, 327 Brothers of St. John of God and the Jesuits— Sixteenth Century, con- t'n"«d, . . . ^ 32g Council of -fttnlr-The Ursulines- End of the sixteenth Centurv- ssn Missions to America and the Le- vant— Seventeenth Century, . 332 CONTENU Chap. XLIX. Pago L. LI. in. Chapteb I. IL III. IV. V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. X. XI. XII. XIII. VTtr XV. Martyrs of Japan-Seventeenth Cen tury, continued. ... 333 rounding of the Brothers of the Christian Schools-Missions in China and America-Eighteenth Century, . . ^^^ Many Apologists of Religion-Eighi teenth Century, continued, . .336 The Clergy of Prance-Martyrs of the Revolution-End of the Eigh- teenth Century, . . , ^333 COURSE FOURTH. Christianity visible-Necessity and advantages of exterior worship, . 340 Ongm of Ceremonies, . ,!, Of Churches, . . . * * ^^^ Churches, continued,* . ' ' ' g^f Of Blessings and Cemeteries ' ' 345 Of Festivals, their object and be'auty,' 347 The Sunday-The Office, . Ja The Office, continued, . . ' 3'' Office, continued, ^T^' ^--^'''Oed-Use of LatiaJ -I he Chant, . Of Sacrifice in general, and M^s in ^^^ particular, Ofthe Vestments of t'he Priest,' . 'aw Ornaments of Bishops-Color of Or- naments, o , __ * • • . . 357 oacrea Vessels and Holy Wkter. . 359 ^' ' • • • . . 360 Xll CONTENTS. Chap. XVI. Page XVTI. XVIII. XIX. XX. XXI. XXII. XXTTI. XXI v^. XXV. XXVI. XXVIL XXVIII. XXIX. XXX. XXXI. XXXII. XXXIII. XXXIV. XXXV. XXXVI. XXXVII. XXXVIII. XXXIX. XL. XLI. XLII. XLIII. XLIV. XLV. XL VI. XLvn. Use of Incense, and the second part of the Mass, 3^3 Second part of the Mass, continued, 363 Second and third part of the Mass, 365 ihird part of the Mass, . . ,365 Third and fourth part of the Mass. ' 367 Fourth part of the Mass, continued, 369 -tifth part of the Mass, . . 37^ Sixth part of the Mass, . . 372 Days of the week and month, . 373 -^^Jvent, . . . ^ g^^ Feast of the Immaculate Conception, 376 Ember days and Vigils, . . 377 Christmas, . . . ' 'gyg Feast of the Circumcision, . * ggo Epiphany, , , ^ ' ^^^ Purification, . . . . ' 300 Lent, .... . . 382 Ash Wednesday-Liturgy o*f Lent, . 385 -Last fifteen days of Lent, . 397 The Annunciation, . . * 39, Month of Mary->ScapuIar-R;sary; 395 Rogations-Procession of St. Mark, 396 The Ascension, . . __. Pentecost, . , . / ' ^^^ Feast of the Holy Trinity, ' . * oqq Feast of the Sacred Heart, . .402 Vifiitauon-Assumption, . 4^3 contents: xm Page ond part . 362 ntinued, 363 5 Mass, 365 . 366 Mass, 367 itinued, 369 . 370 . 372 » . .373 . 374 ception, 376 . 377 . 378 . 380 . 381 . 382 384 Lent, . 385 . 387 y; . 388 389 . 391 392 . 393 )sary, 395 ^ark, 396 . 397 398 . 399 401 . 402 403 CnAP.XLVni. Nativity-Presentation, . ^4^ XLIX. Finding and Exaltation of the Holy ^ ^ ^^^^' 405 L. Feast of St. Michael and the Guar- dian Angels, . . . ^ ^qq LI. Feast of All Suints, . . . 403 - LII. All Souls, , , . , 4Q3 LIIL Dedication, . . . .410 LIV. Religion in time and eternity, . 4U V NOTICE. 8,rrxfww "^^ f *" ^'"*'^*"'» "/ Perseverance as a text-book for the more advanced instruction of Ihe plan followed by the author is such as to facilitate Ve.y much the acquisition of this necessa,y k.owkdT ^atbHf "' "rr^' "^^ "' "^ f-- *e creation of man to the end of time. For a more par- Ucu^ar explanation of his method, we refer theTell to his introductory remarks. The fir.t edition of Z abndged work in English appeared in this cit^ a few pnbt rr' f' """• '" P'«'^"""g i' ''g-n to the public we beg leave to state that it has undergone a careful revision, and many inaccuracies of expCsln W been corrected. A tabic o' contenft has af^^e" added, which will be found veiy convenient in a book containing so many details. We offer it the«,fo,, ^tt. confidence to the Catholic community, hopin, tibat it will meet their approbation and answe;theim! portant ends for which it was designed. THE PUBLISHERS. INTRODUCTION. asked what was the best method of teaching relWoD rephed .„ his admu^ble t,*atise, Manner ofUa^Un^Z .,«»™„, . "The true method of teaching i^^i^ be^n with these words, /„ the fcj,W„; G^ZZ^ of Chnsfamty down to our own time. It wiU not be «qu.s.te to n.).te all the particulars of the Old and I Make an abridgment, insist on wUt seem to you the most important points. ... In order to show the whde scope of religion, bear in mind that the Old Testlent jisthefigu^oftheNew, that the enti« MosL^ul' on, a,e patriarchs, then- lives, their covenants, theL- whole Jewish people and their government are but a I OB^r PHOPHKX of Jesus Christ and of the Chul" \*Jw' T'**'"? to St. Augustin, should be the teachmg of the letter of n^ligion. n.e holy d^toT ^«< of religion consist in the lo.e of God and our t^:lL^^.^^. *-! = .."Comm/nci„g yont I Ifecdon'T^r-'''".^™'' "' ^' *""S» *" » "^te of per- fecuon, and bringing it down to the existin- period of the Church, your sole aim wiU be to show Ih^ e^e^ \ XVI INTRODUCTION. thing prior to the Incarnation of the Word, tends to manifest the love of God in accomplishing this mystery. Jesus Christ himself immolated for us, teaches us the immensity of God's love for us, in giving us his true and only Son. If, then, the prin- cipal end proposed to himself by the eternal Word in coming on earth, was to teach man how much he is beloved by God, and if this knowledge itself has no other end than to kindle in man's heart the love of that Grod who first loved him, and the love of his neighbor, of \which God has himself given both the precept and the example; and if, again, the whole of the Scriptures, anterior to Jesus Christ, have for their object the announcement of his coming ; and if the whole of the Scriptures posterior to him speak only of Christ and charity, is it not evident that not only the law and the prophets, but also the New Testament, are reducible to these two great precepts : the love of God and the love of our neighbor f « You will, therefore, explain whatever you rehearse, and account for the cause and the end of all events, by the word love, in such a manner that this grand idea may be ever present to the mind and heart. This two-fold love of God and our neighbor, being the end to which tends all you hav^e to say, you will treat the whole in such a way, as to lead your hearers to faith, from faith to hope, from hope to charity" Such is the plan we have endeavored to follow. Could we have chosen a better ? Will the youth of the nineteenth century lose any thing by having St. Augus- tin for their catechist? Thus, the exposition of the ■■if Word, tends plishing this iated for us, ve for us, in en, the prin- ternal Word 1 how much wledge itself a's heart the lim, and the dimself given nd if, again, Jesus Christ, f his coming \ terior to him t evident that also the New eat precepts : >or? you rehearse, all events, by *and idea may This two-fold end to which the whole in o faith, from ed to follow. B youth of the ng St. Augus- )8ition of the INTRODUCTION, xvii It.,, divided into four course,, the fir,t embrace, the period from the first day of creation M ,, „ "T » of the Messiah: the secoud' the bi ttuf^ t.TZ resun. tio„ of our Lord Jesus Christ': the thi^,t worelup, both exterior and interior. PIKST COUESE. T'g^T tT "" *"""■'""' ^-^ Mowing matter : • ;'..r~^'"'»"^'>A" OP CREATION. We adore in his ineffable essence the God of eternitv wb^ created time and all things that l^ZtZ'"'^, existence and perfection, of this eternal Beiu.de! mandmg fit our attention, we consider Ids ^^ ^ pSnc^ "^'"''" ''' "^-^' '^^ --^^^^y, i^mln L::::kT'tL?h* '" •'""''■ "" ««'»<'» ...u , . "'^'''- """ tke morning stars we assist at the glorious spectacle of the c«atio„° of the uTi "^ E^h creature, a, it comes forth from hU hand,^ word, W. All things ,peak the unity, oowen „!,. wrteheswrrr""* "***■■'"" p™"'*"^-=« °f «™ -•«> wiuch wdl run their destined course until the end of • •• IVUl INTRODUCTION. h I ages, and the tender flower whose life of a day com- mences and ends with the rising and setting of the sun. 2. The primeval state. Created in a state of grace and supernatural justice, man knew God, knew himself, knew all nature— thus was he happy in his intellect. He loved God with a lively, tender, pure, and tranquil love, and in God and for God he loved himself and all creatures — thus was he happy in his heart ; exempt from infirmities and sickness, he would \ never have known death — thus was he happy in his body ; in a word, united to Him who is the source of happiness and immortality, the whole man was pos- sessed of happiness and immortality. Hence in the primitive state there was, for God, an unresisted exer- cise of his dominion overman, and through man, over all creatures : omnia in omnibus ; for man, truth, chari- ty, and immortality — Whence between God and man an intimate union, which gave glory to God, peace to man, order and harmony to all creatures. Such was man, . and such the state of the world in the state of innocence. 3. Fall OF MAN AND HIS REDEMPTION. Scarcely have we looked upon the beautiful vision, for man's primitive happiness passed with the fleetness of a vision, when we witness the terrible catastrophe, which has left its remembrance indeUbly stamped upon the minds of the nations of the earth ; man is fallen ! Hq is stripped of grace and his supernatural justice, con- demned to death, the union between God and man is destroyed — and man condemned to labor, infirmities, sickness, and all the miseries his fallen state is heir to. Yet he is not destroyed forthwith, as he merited ; TNTnODDCTlON. ne 18 not treated as were th^. ru.^^^ granted hi» to reooZZLl^^^ Z' ' T"^ had lost, and the mean, are idT T ""' with to ^pair hi, mi^ortunes and wlT. tT S" Hero commences the great mvsterv of fv!i a Redeemer i, p^mised. ^ ^ '^ ' "*"'y- promise is made to Abraham, and fix" thffuMr"^ among his descendants. As a<res roV™ 7,! ^""^'T "' jbecome more numero,,. ' '^® Promisee to. last figure of the Messiah. ^ ^ '^'""'^ «• The Messiah PREDicTpn »»,. «.. [ ^ *'''"*^ *^e last, appears a Ion<r list of ill„«f • ber.<!Qna»Ao -„i- _ I. '^ "o *^»«' Or Illustrious ; - -- e-=, ^iiu au represent the Messiah i« c^ f rcumstances of his birth H.^fi, ^'^'^ '° 80°»e NumDh A .h. "'^^^^^'^' <leath, resurrection, and r "^Ph. A thousand events a«, brought to b;ar, a \ i IX INTRODUCTION. great variety of reremonios and 8aerin<"*»s are estab- ii«Fl^d, all uniting to iorm the outlines of the portrait. Th»e most significant were the iKacrifices. Each day the blooii tA victims, the perpetuu immolation of the lamb in the temple of Jerusalem, unceasingly reminded the Jewish people of the future Victim, whose sacrifice was to re-place all others, and to which they owed all their merit. Of this no Jew was ignorant. Yet these mere outlines are not sufficient, the different parts must be filled up, the colors must be added, the light and shade must be so justly blended, that the likeness may be perfect, aud leave no possibility of mistaking the original. Follow the prophets, whose intelligence Grod, in his wisdom, associates with his own infinite intelligence, and to whom he communicates the hidden things of the future. He places before their eyes the Desired of nations, and bids them make the likeness with such precision, render the features- so clear, so characteristic, so circumstantial, that it shall be im- possible not to recognize, at sight, this Son of David, who will save the world. The prophets, to accredit their predictions concerning the Messiah, foretell eveiitij nearer their own time, all*of which faithfully occur at the time and in the manner foretold. Daniel foretells the precise time of the Messiah's appearand all things are made ready for his coming. 6. The preparation for the Messiah. Atte five hundred years of prophecies, perfectly characteriz ing and p .• ating out the Messiah, marking the place an time of Li M^fh, and giving in detail his actions, w must pre} '.i Vi Vi-i glorious appearance. The etern •ificpfl are estab- B of the portrait, kes. Each day timolation of the isingly reminded 1, whose eacritice eh they owed all rant. Yi-t these Ferent parts must id, the light and the likeness may )f mistaking the LOse intelligence his own infinite icates the hidden ire their eyes the ake the likeness ures- so clear, so r it shall be un- is Son of David, )het8, to accredit Messiah, foretell j which faithfully, foretold. Daniel! ah's appearan.. img. klESSIAH. Alter! jctly characteriz- ing the place an( il his actions, vn ice. Theeternj INTRODUC'i ION. 1X1 m,rd the immortal Kin, of a..,, ,h„ /,,,„•„,,; „, „^. on « aljout to n.alte I,,, entry i„,„ ,he -oH.l f ■ T 1"» father, malte, sracth 1», y,L „" „.„ ' ' '' ^P^^^pare, ti.e „,in,l, „f ali II T T' "'"' ♦1.^ 1 iHJojUu to receive him • a agts, with their even r Ml existence, wars, victories and I aliiancf's, r.f i^rhxoh f hn <.» « i i '*-^""es, ana kt. :na wi^a^trairr ix:;; tt whole „oHd wa, resting i„ peac.e beneath'^hc ;i^!, C' within the W.h of the humbi'e oT t^e ZtZ " iuring the first course. '""^^ SECOND COURSE In the second course we pas, from the rpi™ t Jhadows and preparations to tLt .,f lil and rS> ■>"ow,ng the a,,.iee -.f St. A.,..,.:^,';^^^ ij.ni.eOdTesCeL'T.KTr'" '""''■■'''''*-''' :oHd..c„ortot'::;:::rie"L'^™r'*'>><^ Gospel. The Jews had the \ [ { J xxu INTRODUCTION. shadow without the reality, the Christian possesses the truth hidden under veils, the saint sees it face to face. The Old Testament is manifested in the New, and the New shall be manifested in heaven. "VVe thus introduce the Christian youth to the life of the Messiah. 1. The life of the Messiah. We behold the Son of the august Virgin of Judah, occupied from his birth, not m founding a new religion, but in perfecting the ancient, in doctrine, morals and worship ; inst<iad of impotent elements, substituting sacraments, replete with grace an(i efficacy, abolishing those rights which appropriated religion to the Jew only, and declaring the end of his mission is not to destroy the law and the prophets, but to accomplish and confirm them. He unites his new work with the old, or rather teaches us that the Old and New Testaments form but one whole, of wliich he is the centre, one edifice of which he is the corner stone. We see him born, living, teaching as a Man- God, and dying, but dying in a manner worthy of God, proving his divinity more in- vincibly by his death than by his life. A remarkable fact characterizes his advent, from the moment of his birth ; the nations ceased and have for ever ceased to expect the Messiah ; the Jews alone are an exception, and yet this very exception is in our favor ; their re- jection of tlie Messiah had been foretold ; had the Jews not' rejected him, he would therefore not have been the Messiah. Another fact calls for our atten- S tion ; our Lord fulfils, in its fullest extent, all that ] was expected of the Desired of nations, with respect to God, with respect to man, and with respect to Grod INTRODUCTION. xxiii and man , hence infinite homage to God ,• perfect atone- ment for man, even to the death of the cross • and »„ mfmate union between God and man. ' 2. TuE Messiah the new Auam t„ *i, of the Man-God, the hnmanT^eTa; bet^'S; of hat race must by his own co-operation participate dts 1 "'"r-"P-'«'"'' this fundamental truA, ntes It T" "'"' ^•'-«»i«y- St- Paul ..cog- nizes but two men in the world, the first Adam ami *: ^^'"^ ^"am, who is Jesus Christ. In ^ fil generated. It was our union with the first that ul": -rr " °" ""^"■•^ '""' -" ; -ting but^^r union with the second can repair our loss. Hence the ^dispensable neces.,ity of our being united IZ^ Adam i„ our mmd, our heart and our senses. FAITH. The union of our mind with the new Adam !27 ,f ■ """"' °* •""■ ''"' <•■• lieart, i» love-he '^''l^f"'''' f-eim in ,arkne.s .■ the union o^^l ti«nJf r admirable economy of Chris- b^^ the Saviour to the apostles, during the forty days after his resiirre"H-^» rr^ _ . _ , .'' ^^ ^^y^ „„ . , , , ■"' ^*^ eiiteiea into a full dottLil and taught the apostles all the truths which ^y wtl' ^ P-ach, and man to beHeve, in onler to betftedt IffT \ i I ili 11 r I I r i I i XXIV INTRODUCTION. the new Adam, and participate in the frnit of the re- demption. The apostles make an abridgment, the sym- bol called the apostles' Creed-GW, one in nature,three m pe^ons, the Father creates, the Son redeems, the Holy Ghost sanctifies ',~-Man, a mysterious compound of body and soul, created innocent, degraded by his own fault, allowed a time of proba on, furnished with the necessary means to regain his pre-eminent station and primitive perfection, amenable for the use made of these means ; and eternal felicity or eternal misery, » the reward ;-the Wcrrld created by God, governed by the laws of a universal providence, destined to be punfied by fire at the moment marked by Him who made it out of nothing. Thus teaches the symbol. 4. Union op our will or heart with the new Adam by CHAKiTY.-Man is not only a spirit, he pos- sesses also a heart or body. This simple fact suffices to confute the monstrous assertion of the reformers of the sixteenth century, tha* faith alone will save us. By faith alone our union with the new Adam is not com- pleted, but only commenced, it must be completed by chanty. Therefore the decalogue follows immediately the symbol. The latter exercises our faith, the former our love, if you love me, keep my commandments. The symbol is the teacher of our feeble reason, and the regenerating principle of our thoughts. The Deca- logue is the safeguard of our hearts and the regen- erating principle of our affections. All the precepts of the decalogue are reducible to two, the love of God ..,. ,.„., „ .^.^ „„,. nei^noor. liie precepts of the deca- logue are affirmative or negative. By the affirmative ^NTRODUCTTON. XXV the ne^ Adam teaches what we should love, and how we should love tlnf ia r^^i i » of God Rv7l ' ^ ' ""'' ""*" '°'" *« 'o™ 11 for ■- ^ ?* "'^'"""' ^^ P™*"*^" °'"' '"'"rt from aU foreign and .njurious love, thc^by protecting aU haLtr /"'^"''^ ''"•' ^^<=""''= thVwelfan^'a^d Happiness of society. S. Union of oub body and our wholf BEivr «-.TH THE N.W Adam „. COMMUmo.. ^e twl/oH S LM T" '"""""' ""'""• The blood, the t.rerege„er.t,on-thereforemusthe be wholly united .nter^r union operated by faith and love. H^Le ^e m Communion-theie J^^rera Trtl mmd, his heart, his sense, aro .11 ' ' participation i,^ theXTne^u" TTT' '^ * communion unite him to Ch2 2 J '"^ ■""* 6 Pnv,.,^ '" ™ ^""st the new Adam. which noT . "^^^ ^"^ "'^"^ '^ '• hence relicioa winch conducts man fn =„,.« . , , _ . ^"'^^"^ c^r; b ■""' ^'''-"■""'hei^forcas i, evident cannot, by any virtn„ inherent in him, andve at tUs XX INTRODUCTION. triple union— therefore grace is necessaiy— this wa^ true of man before his fall, his state being supernatural. btiU more is it true of him since his fall. But grace is m a special manner the fruit of prayer-hence prayer has been always a characteristic feature found amoncrst all people since the beginning of the world— it is "as necessary for the life of the soul, as breathincr is for that of the body. Pray always-pray wUhout ''ceasing. Prayer is the soul and life of Christianity. Amon- the first Christians, Christianity and prayer were synonymous. Among the converted savages of the » new world, Christianity is in their language called prayer, hence with them to embrace prayer means to become a Christian. Grace and prayer therefore are necessary for our union with the new Adam. 7. End op our vmovf with the new Adam. Hav- ing shown the nature, necessity and conditions of our union with the Redeemer, we explain the end proposed by the eternal Word in uniting us so intimately with himself— It is, that we may live of his life on earth and in heaven-the life of the new Adam is then the model for universal imitation. Not content with pour- ing th^ healing balm into our wounded souls, and putting us ^gain into the right path, like the noble eagle teaching his young eaglets to fly, he takes his way to heaven, to show us how, and whither we must follow him-like a tender parent, he has explored every path, lived through every stage of life throu-h which man must pass, in order to sanctify these diffe°r- ent stages and ^evtnU r«o« +« i.;j?-_ .i _ ^ .. '••-•" "-f caisutiiy tnem. rvllovome he that foUoweth me walketh not m darkness, . . / INTRODUCTION. ^^ .. have given you an example that as I have done to you so you do also ; he is our model on earth. Follow me • he is our model in heaven that where lam you aha may be. Christ is our model in every age, every state and every condition : model of our interior life. What were his thoughts f what his love ? This is the touch- stone of all our thoughts and affections. Model of our exterior life, He hath done all things well; model o/m- fenors, He was obedient ; model of superiors, He went about doing good; model of all who suffer, Not what I will, but what thou wilt. These are the beautiful lessons he still teaches from the tabernacle on our altars— therefore holiness in time and happiness in eternity are the end of our union with the new Adam. 8. Perpetuity op our union with the new Adam. The apostles thoroughly instructed in the di- vine economy of man's redemption, must still learn to preserve and propagate the heavenly work. For this our Lord provides-he appoints his vicegerent on earth, establishes his hierarchy ; behold the church teachino-. Christ calls it his body, that is, the visible organ of his spint-the mouth by which he will speak^the church shall never fail, he who hears not the church hears no thnst, neither the Father who sent him-henceforth It will be impossible to have God for our father, if we have not the church for our mother. Therefore we next consider the church, her constitution, authority characters and advantages. The mission of our feaviour IS accomplished ; man is redeemed, means nf salvation secured, the church established to protect and perpetuate this hnmense grace ; he ascends to take \ xxviu INTRODUCTION. solemn possession of his noble conquest, the eternal home of man. Ever before the throne of his father, our h^gh pnest and advocate, he pleads for us, watches over us below, interposes the infinite merit of his suf- fenngs between our sins and infinite justice ; with one hand he aids us to fight our battles, with th^ other he places the crown of victory on die brow of him who perseveres to the end. THIRD COURSE. sil* ^iTT^""'^^ ESTABLISHED. As the whole de. hfd f ^,^' P^"^^^"« *° the coming of the Messiah, had for Its object, to prepare for and realize the work of redemption ; so after the coming of the Messiah the whole economy of divine wisdom tends to its main- tenance and extension. It is the pivot around which all human events must turn, the final end of all the designs of Providence, the sublime and glorious result, for the accomplishment of which, knowingly or un- knowingly, willingly or unwillingly, empires, kinc.8 and people combine. The history of religion, sinc^e Pentecost, is not less essential than its history previous to that period. Previous to the ascension, our Lord had created the body of the Church, the apostles were consecrated, disciples associated with the apostles, the different orders of the hierarchy established, the laws and regulations for her government promulgated ; we but wait the descent of the Paraclete. The crlorious day of Pentecost bursts upon the world-tlfe Holy trhost descends and reooses on papIi ^f *\.^ „„, i-,_ j disciples-the soul m united to the body-the church l:, CCUIUICU INTRODUCTWN. U redolent of Ufe, resplendent with beauty, and ex- ulting m her strength. She is the tower of David seated on Uje eternal rock, throwing out her beacon' hgh to guide and cheer the exiled sons of Eve on the perilous oc.ean of life. We behold our fathers in the faith, at Jerusalem, Antioch, Corinth and Rome- we descend with them to the catacombs, and witness their angehc p.ety holy purity, and more than human meek- ness and patience in their sufferings, and prayers for their persecutors. Christianity established sheds her benign influence on man in his intellectual, moral and pAW capacity ; society feels its wholesome effects, the/ami/^ IS blessed ; the father, wife, child, the slave the poor the prisoner, the stranger are all recipients' of her bounty, all know and feel what they owe t Christianity. The church, however, is militant, for her there IS no permanent peace on earth ; the conse- quences of sin are only weakened, not destroyed ; the batt e IS ever to be waged ; the intellectual battle, there mmt be heresies ; the moral battle, there must be scan- dal; the physical battle, there must be mb/ortunes, ca^amu,es, pubbc and private, national and individj. Man s Ufe IS a warfare-his arms ever in his hands, tihe powers of hell, the hnpiouson earth, the passions of his own heart, are leagued against him-he must fight, and fight till tu„ end ; he must conquer befl ne can be crowned. 2. Christianity preserved, the priesthood, THE SAINTS, THE RELIGIOUS nRni^wa TW.^.i . versa! and permanent promoter of the work of redemp- tion, the priest wiU be another Christ, bear the same 3* V ':tB : i ijx INTRODUCTION. marH exercise the same function, a, Je,„, Christ himsc f. 1. Bxpiator, h will be a livin. victim I, ^dating himself for the sins of the people X ^ «. cmnmemaralion of me. M. Doctor, for ever teaehin-. by h.s words Christian truth_K« ore the light of ,u »»r«. Go tea.h all nations. 8d. Model, b/the \Z iiant example of every virtue, to stay the rava»", of concupiscence and all inordinate love of c«,atm.l You «"''^"«'t of the earth... kt your ligMMneiefaremen. 4 CTa„to4fepAysi«„„tohealand solace the afflicte,!. ^unfy the lepers, heal the sick, do good to aU. Priest of God such is thy mission! When dangei ur^es Jhen the united efforts of the enemy p,^ss closelylhe tower of strength, the alarm is sounded frem the war- der, watch, behold the assembled councils, which define and enforce the truth ; they add not, subtract not, alter nothing; perfect from the beginning, the church knows no development, is not progressive, she is always the same, eternal. Behold, / am urilh you alt dags, even to the consummation of the Korld. From ]S,ce where she hnris her anathema against the ■mpiety of Arius, to Trent where she places the seal of her lastmg reprobation upon the beastliness of i^uther, the unrelenting pride of Calvin, and the inhu- man brutaUty of Henry, she is the mouth piece of God and witness of the faith as taught in all the churches. Smnts.U the hour of danger, men powerful in words and works are raised up for the aid of the intel- lectual, moral ^nd physical man-therefore three kinds o. saints : the upoiogisis to defend and propagate the truth ; the contemplative to tread under foot honors, INTRODUCTION, ^^^j riches, pleasures, all the passions, and recalling the human heart to the love of supernatural things ; saints hospitalers to solace and care for the physical wants of the sick and unfortunate. Religious Orders, In the hour of greatest need, when all the powers of hell let loose, enraged and combined witii the spirits of evU on earth, mie their most furious onset, behold the Religious Orders xising up to do battle for the Lord of Hosta— Man's threefold wants, intellectual, moral and physical are wisely pro- vided for— hence the orders apologists who preserve, de- fend and propagate the truth ; the orders contemplative to watch over and pray for the preservation of the work of redemption in the moral man : the orders hospitalers consecrated to the heaven-born duty of nursing and providing for the sick and the destitute, from the Tnf ant in his cradle to the old man just entering the shades of death. Oh! divine institution, the church. 01 spouse of the hving God 1 Priesthood, saints, reUgious orders, the great means of thy preservation through all time, are summed up in the single word, the church, 8. Christianity PROPAGATED. Christ has died for all, without distinction of age, sex, nation or condition. The greatest mark of Gt>d'8 love to Christians is the preservation of Christianity ; the greatest mark of his mercy to the nations still seated in the shadow of death IS the light of the gospel, borne in the hands of the in- ta^pid, self-devoted missionaries. From the moment of the sroinor fnrfh c\i ♦1»Q o»^^o*l^„ ill ! -, _ ,„... „^-,-:.iC3 xiiuuunea ana tstrenoth- ened and inflamed by the Holy Spirit, to die last mis- sionary whom we have seen departing to the distant f I 1 I I in xxxu -"X INTRODUCTION, clime, the cross his pioneer, the lamb without spot his viaticum, through every age and in every dime, these men of God, these priests rejoicing in the race, breathe but one ardent aspiration, the conversion of souls. They suffer privation, submit to the rack, shed their generous blood, and fearlessly give up tlieir life to consummate their heavenly purpose. As one nation becomes unworthy of the fui-ther fruition of the Ucrht of the gospel its divine rays are seen illumining other and distant people. Mysterious providence ! just di»- ^^pensation ! unspeakable goodness to the heathen 1 ter- rible retribution for the unfaithful Christian I FOURTH COURSE. CHRISTIANITY VISIBLE. 1. Exterior worship. It is not sufficient ii i-ep- resent religion to the mind and heart of man : that It may be comprehended in the full extent of its excel- lence, it must be presented also to the senses, therefore has God given it expression in visible signs. Exterior worship is to the dogma and precepts of Christianity, what the visible world is to the mvisible— it is a re- splendent mirror in which we see, and in a manner touch with our hands, the truths of the supernatural order, as we behold in the physical world the truths of the natural order. By exterior worship are rendered visible the teach- ings of faith, the rules of morality, the fall of man. his redemption, his immortal hopes, his duties, his dignity. In a word, the exterior worship of the Catho- liiU INTRODUCTION. ^^jj lie church is Christianity visible to the senses ; it is to religion what the word is to tlie thought— its true ex- pression ; hence the expression which serves as the caption for this course— Chrisfianitij visible. 2. The Sunday. After having ascended to the early ages, and shown the venerable origin of the Catholic worship, its necessity , its teachingr and per- fect harmony with our wants ; after having described the august places, the churches in which the holy cere- mon'ms are performed, and shown that every part of these churches is rich with precious and interesting mementos, we explain the office of the Lord's day, or Sunday, and consequently show liow worthy of reli- gion is the Catholic worship. Whilst all tilings else change and pass away around her, the Church remains ever the same ; htr worship changes not witli climes • what one priest does at the altar at any particular moment of the sacrifice, the same is done at the same moment by thousands of priests ; not only now, but thousands of years ago the same was done. 3. Division op time. Time, since the fall of man, may be defined, the respite granted hy divine justice to man to recover his lost position. The year is divided into three parts, corresponding to the three states of religion, before, during, and after the preachincr of Jesus Christ. ^ o 4. The FESTIVALS OR FEASTS. The festivals are an imperfect image of the eternal festival of the just m heaven — thev are so manv rnf7.«.«h;»« *«„.,^„: tabhshed by the church from one point to another alone the painful journey of life, at which the weary pilgrii^ fawi A xxxiv INTRODUCTIOK, ^ may invigorate his drooping spirits. The very name recalls to man his history, past, present and future : it teaches him the fear of Go<l, encourages and consoles him, by i^mmding him of his primitive excellence, the efficacy of redemption, and the unalloyed happiness which awaits him. Festivals are to be considered not only m an historical, doctrinal, moral and litu^ical point of view, but as beautifully hannonizin<r with the season at which they occur ; and stUl more beautifully harmonizing with the wants of the human heart A moment's reflection shows us that during the course of I the year there is not a truth which the church does not preach, not a virtue she does not propose for our imitation, not a fibre of our soul which she does not touch in some one of her various admu-able festivals, inus is taught the letter of religion. 6. The spirit of religion. Every lesson of the Catechism has for its object to place in bold relief this great this one only truth : God loving man, lovinc. him always ; having from the beginning of the world but one purpose, viz : U> render man happy by repah- ing the evil brought upon himself; and for the accom- phshment of this merciful design, requiring and secur- ing the concurrence of heaven and earth, of people and kingdoms, the whole world, old and new. Thus the love of God above all tilings, and our neighbor as our- selves for the love of God is the beginning and the end, the sum tot^l of all that is taught in the/.t.r courses. That beautiful, consoling thought, worthy of man and of God, cannot be l-n fre-uent?- m -ated my little chUdren, love one another^ ^"''''''^ ^p^acea. INTRODUCTION. 0. Relioiomn ETERNITY. After having traveled over the six thot.sand years wh.oh separate us from tJie birth-day ot ereation, afte, hn . ing followed the majestic river of religion, di.- casing fertility and life on every side in its heaven-directed course, we turn the eye to the ages of the future and ask ourselves whither IS this divine religion conducting the human race? The Roman Catholic Church, the sole depos- ttanjo this religion, answers, by pointing to heaven. She tells us that civilizing the nations, teachinc^ the rulers and the ruled, forming them to virtue,' and solacing all their wants, she gradually repairs in behalf of the generations of earth, the woful effects of sin restores to the mind the light, to the heart the health! to the sou the empire over the senses, they enjoyed in the state of primitive innocence ; thereby restorinc. man to his original excellence and re-uniting him to°G.,d the only source of happiness ; in a word, fitting him for the beatific vision of God for all eternity! I„ heaven all things shall be perfected, with respect to ixoU, to creatures, and to man. First, ma respect to God, heaven is the accom- phshment of all his designs ; tJie full and entire enioy- ment of all his works, the complete manifestation of h|s glory, the delightful reign of a beloved father over Hs docile children, the immeasurable, eternal outpour- ing of his love for them, and the equally eternal out- pouring of their love for him ; it is for God the lom- piislimentof the nrnvor -^f V.:.. ^/ i r, ^ . i--— - •" "« etc- «ui oon. leather . . . h!avZ ''''"''' ^^^ "'^^ ^ '^''"' '''* '^'^ as U is in ->i ff I f \ I i 1 ! ! xxxvi INTRODVCTION. Second. Far creatures, heavCn is the accomplish- ment of the expectation spoken of by the great apostle : Every creature groaneth, and is in labor even tUl now roaumg to be delivered from the servitude of co,ruption >ntotheiaert^ oftheglonj of the children of God all htv; J"'"'""' '"•'^™° i« "'« accomplishment of all his legitimate desires for soul and body_/,Aa« he ml,.fied when thy glory shall appear. Whdt li.ht is to him who has been deprived of sight, what heri.h is to the sick nian peace to the afflicted, the refreshing fountain to the thirsty traveler, his well-loved country to ^e banished exile, heaven is to man, poor, suffering^ struggling exiled man ; the fu" certain, perfect, enjoy ment of all the goods, the r. ,.se and Immortality of happiness and glory. For I reckon that the sufferinas of thts present time are not worthy to be compared' Jth the glory to come, that shall be revealed to us f^rnmary. The exposition of the Roman Catholic Kehgion, in its letter and in its spirit, its history, its and Its ..„d in time and eternity, from the beginning I Catechism of Pebsevebance." "•■■J r PRAT^B BEI-ORE Ann APTER CATECHISJ* chiWren, and kindle in Zmt'^ ""T' °^ '''>' '''''■'••'•"' Send forth ,h^s ,. „„;";" '^''.^^^-''f th» divine ,ove. Shalt renew the fiice of the earth '^''' ""'' ""»» th ",r.: ; r a,:iCn?''° r <'-''" "- ■•-'^e. .ame Holy Spirit, we ma/ever J ."?'='' "•"■■ *=" '■" «■» «a"J the truths of thyXr/r,"""" '^ ■•«'>'■ ™<"er- «nJforeverrej„ieein tL o „,S'oT/" T "'"■"=^'™- [rafon, through Jeaus Christ our Wd" !.«,'"' """■ 'ot on/Z^^, f:rrre?.ti:r 7^7 " ««" ""P- ^hgion, .thereby to strengthen mfhe„r'"' •"■ ""^ ^oly (hose virtues whieh it eomraa„r . '" ""^ P™""-^' "f ^ correspond faithfully Tirtw' '^JT ""=" *» P-»ce -ove a source of salvaLn t^ltlZ^'^C"'' """=" ""^ T RESOLUTION .se,rL\r;^'^«:ri::rfnT'' "■^-«^^»-' ■ * f-ithful to the study of 2*^^ I *'' "-y '<"". I -"-ll »«' by its 'ns.ructive'r„d°'p"Lrtrs.""' ^""^"^ '» r. .. A. v. Bf. ^y t'iy immaculate conc<»nf in» i^ «ie for „e. and obUtiX t "t™ p^T ""'T ' '"'- 4 ™® P"'"^ of soul and bod/. n CATECHISM. COURSE FIRST. \ ' r CHAPTER I. Teaching of Religion.— Catechism. Question. What is the design of the Catechism of Perseverance. Answer. The design of the Catechism of Persever- ance is to enable those who have made their first com- , munion to persevere in the study and practice of! religion. Q. Why is it necessary to persevere in the study of religion after our first communion ? A. It is necessary to persevere in the study of reli-j gion after our first communion : 1st. Because the in-s structions which precede the first communion are very] imperfect and easily forgotten. 2d. Because the sal- vation of many may perhaps depend upon the further in- struction and counsels of their pastors. 8d. Because,| in fine, our Life is exposed to many miseries, which re-l ligion alone, well understood and properly cherished,! can alleviate. j Q. Why is it necessary to persevere in the practice] of religion after our first communion ? I A. It is necessary to persevere in the practice off religion after our first communion, because our Lord has said : " He that shall persevere unto the end, hi^ shall be saved." O. How dop.s flip. nntppViism nf PprsAvPr«iP'»A "nvr cure us these advantages ? Te in the study of j COUSSE fIRST. go and the pious exXlefetwClTrft'''^^"'"^' I j. What does the word eateehismsrniiy? |rel^'.on was taught oral]/ and not by ^fut" "'""■"''' »f ?he ^Xr "'='*'" *^"=^' o™"/- thrfeginning the'^worid T,? rf '*"g'>',<"^% i° the beginning of ^hing. ^ **'^ *" "^ instructed by oral Ao?t:CTi ^^'-'^-S also used i„ the begin- lotteries of reUgion were^p'^^^.Tft*-- ^« «• Of what should the word catechism remind u, 9 fuae us to imitate l£em. ^ Christians, and in- 40 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER II. Teaching of Religion. - Scripture aoid Tradition Q' Why did God write his law? Ji. trod wrote his Jaw to prevent mnn f^^ r tmg or alterino- it. He him«oi? ^^n from forget- wrilten on tables of stonr if ^^''^ *^^ ^^^ *« ^Sses also his orrnaLt^Te~r,r^^^^^^^^ the inspired writers wrol^t^^'-'"^' afterwards and all structiol and"hrWs7ory onTe W^^'^t'^''^ ^^eir in- these books combined a?e called tiron^r^'P'"- ^" which God ma(le wirtto ' *^^ !"^^"f or covenant through the miii ;f i/ii^^^r "ifis": ^^T"^^ ^T^^^ contains, on the ono noU fi ^'^ ^ contract which of God ; 'and o. the otff 't!f ^«""«ands and promises ish people to C^^^S^^"^ ^^ ^^^ ^- into four paits ' J st Tbl J f ""TJ^r ^"^^^ ^e divided five inn.mXr.* iteS rxn?^ 1 ^^•"?^^' ^^^^'^ '-^^e and Deuteronomy The; fro. n'' \T^T'^ ^""^bers the Law, because ihevZnT^ ""^^^"^ *^^ Pentateuch, or historica boTs wW^rr^" ^¥,^«^«nant. 2d. The people of God- 1 ^.tt/!! S'^^jr f ^"'^'"''•^ ^/'^^ that of Judges, the f^r Cw 1:^^' ^"t ^^ '^^^^^^^^ called Paralipimenon the bol^J%^^ ^ *^« books ^ehemias and the two books of M. 1'"^^'' *^^* ^^ A«/ory of cerfain saint, oTT.ri^'^^'''^^^' ' «^ ^^^ HJ^eh as the histories^ Job Ru/ ^^^^ Per^^ona^es, Esther. ^^' -^^"^h, Tobias, Judith and Q- Continue. stri^ction.'whil?!!?^.'*^?'^"* ^^ontains books of ,'n. ' ~"^' '^""" "'^ ^^>^ *« iive well J such are COURSE FIRST. ^j who^are so caUed because they wrote TeTs C*S Q- Wmt is the New Testament? more perfect tlian the aneie™ ''""""^'^ '^ 4 -rl "'j?' "4.'"' ^"''^ Testament composed ' one „f '^f T . ^''y^ *■"" fourteen of St. Paul and ot'of S .Xde*™S°i ^tZ"^'' tTf f '' ^>'» is Ae Apocalypse oi sf John? ^''°'''"''"' '^^' ""ch me?; cTibS, tL'",^? ' °f *« OW and New Testa- uirects tfte author in the selection of tliino-o „i i known to him, and p^serve^hi™ t'^'lZfl^K -Siting mem ; it is authentic, when it has hppn v^lVr ™tten by the author to whom it is attributeS ; it "^ 42 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. genuine, when it has come down to us, such as the author wrote it, without any essential alteration ^- «ow do we know that the books of the Old and New Testament are inspired, authentic and genuinT A We know that the books of the Old and New Testament are inspired, authentic and genuine hy the testimony of Jews and Christians, by the testimony of the martyrs and finally, by the teaiing of the Catho- Scriptures?" ^' *'"*^' °^ ""^^^^^^ ^^"^^ ^" *^« «^^^«d sacled^^wt" *^^ *'*"*^' "i "fusion are found in the Tw^'by'^trarnr"'^ ^' ^^°^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^-^^^ Q. What is tradition? j„^' ^^*^''j''° signifies testimony or truth handed Q. How many traditions are there? christSi^t^dXr" *'■'"""'''' *■'' •^'"''* "»<» *« Q. What is the Jewish tradition? A, The Jewish tradition is the word of God nnf JjTitten in the Old Testament, but handed down amon. ^\^^Z^.^ ^'*^^^ «^^"y' or in writino-. "° ^. What is Christian tradition? ° • if' AT^^^M^"*'*^^^*^«^^«thewordofGod,notwritten in the New Testament, but which the apost es Sved from the mouth of Jesus Christ, which they trLns- mitted orally to then- disciples, and wliich has come orTstrof'^htr^^^^^^^^^ - -^^^^^»- ^' ^^ ^^^-3 of relStnf ^'^ *^^ *'"'' ^^^* '^"^"*^' °^ *^« *r"tl^« f 1./q ^^f *'^'' great sources of the truths of reUo-ion are - „. ,... , ,.,, „„.^ _^ i iiui wuu. v> e are bound to believe COURSE FIRST. 43 the truths handed down to us by the universal tradition ot the churcli, as well as those contained in the Scrip- tures, since they are equally the word of God d in the sacred wish and the CHAPTER III. Knowledgeof God.— God considered in himself. Q. What is God? A. God is a spirit, infinite, eternal and omnipotent, who sees all things, hears all things, is every where who has created the world by his power, and who governs it by his wisdom. Q. What proofs have you of the existence of God ? A. Ihere are many proofs of tl '^ existence of God. We give the three folfowing onl ; 1st. There is no cause without an effect ; a painting supposes a painter, a house an architect, so also the world presupposes the cause that created it. Thus a view of the universe is a sensible proof of the existence of God. 2d The testimony of men. All nations have believed in the existence of God. He who would dare say that this behef IS false, would be considered a fool. 3d The absurdity of atheism. To deny the existence of God IS to admit an effect without a cause, that good and evil are the same, &c., &c. ^ Q. What are the principal perfections of God? A, Ihe principal perfections of God are • 1st Hia eternity : for God being an infinite beinrhas neitW beginmngnorend. 2d. His independence : Godbein^ mfinite, depends on nothing, all things depend on him nothing happens but by his permission or by hi ^m 3d His unity : God being iknite is necess^aH^ Zl t^Jt.TI!^T^:.'t^^^^^^ infinite cannot h^ave a V""' • "^^^. "^ y^^'-v ^3 iimiied, imperlect, subiect to change and dissolution. Being created to the iSa'e oi 44 CATECHISM OF PEBSBVERANck o^iZtr "'''= *" ''^'' '^'^ <'M«->t perfections in earsfthA hear™ 1 tuts an/ "T"''^"' ' ''^ '"' »ees all things. Itt fSile? ot I'akinTL* w/'f Ood condescends to dIstp liim=niJ V*,^.^^"p "Y wl"cli our understandinV P4ff/"»^elf within the reach of mean thefu^kelith^^^^ the an^er of God, we is never in anger P""''^^' '^°' ^^^ God A S^^.r^ tlie other perfections of God? ^ 18 infinite, he knows all thin' s th7n..f ""^^^ ^°^ .ions Without thiXar'krpSK: •*" p-^-^^^- «• What 18 providence? ^.Providence is the act by which fin,1 >^,„ and directs all created things lotS^ plt^JJ'' Q. Give some proofs of a'Providence T ""'• whth pLmVif th^t Jh' ™'™T'*« harmony of cause tCo^d'uc^^^ d^Sert^:r I '.f^'"?^"* who have ever believed in , r„f "T /"'."""""ons. the world, and have also offet?. ""'' **' ''<' K°™™« fices tohim. 3j:7he r^^^y^TaSXt r"- a Providence is to admit a rj™I%X ™ ', ,? 5°''™^ dumb and slothful, vJho^fet: thelvorfd 'Anuf'l' and who treat<? alifc-A +K^ ^ ^ ^uim run at hazard, one who S^es Wm " "'"' ^"'■''^'" ""<» *« CHAPTER IV, 45 ■Kjiowledffe of Gnil n j ^,^«;W.at we. t,e«.t words GoasMeine^atW of God 'ir""-; '''""'" ^''o^- u Ic > *'«^'''- /'ffeet, in.|„fr-«o<lWc.atedt.ewoHdio..„„„ out of nothing and toi"r,n.^^[T' '",""''"' «"^ earth teach us that ho is free to jf .'^'i" "j' "r, he wUhed t^ ^. VVIiat was the sfnf« ^^T x, *^ P^^ases. |crc^ate,Ut ? "='*« "^ the earth when God had 6ri:^^^^:z:^:^^ =»• we koHout;'S:Ttt'tf '--"e us to e„,V the pes, and to l»h„. :. _^ universe, to admi™ :'" Y ""* '^•%Htt.veIswithroteSl^Lt,, ill 46 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. in seven or eight minutes a ray of light travels through many millions of miles. Q. Why does God make light travel with such velocity, and in every direction ? A. God makes light travel with such velocity jind in every direction, in order that an infinity of objects may be seen at the same instant by a great number of persons, and that the night may be promptly dis- pelled. Q. What are the blessings conferred by light ? A. The blessings conferred by ligiit are T 1st. To color objects, in order to distinguish them. 2d. To contribute to our use and pleasure ; for colors embellish our dress and furniture ; they are employed in the vari- ous situations of life : some environ us with modesty, others with brilliancy, whilst others serve us for mourn- ing. 3d. Light secures our health and life. Thus God has made all things for us. CHAPTER V. Knowledge of God— God considered in his works. Second day of the Creation. Q. What did God do on the second day ? | A. The second day God made the firmament, and! separated the waters which surrounded the earth; one! portion of them he elevated above the firmament, andj called them the waters above ; the other portion he left! beneath the firmament, and called them the waters! below. Q. What is the firmament ? A. The firmament or heavens is all that space whicbl extends from the earth to the fixed stm-s. O. What is tho. ovfpnf nf +V«o V»oo^rr.«« 9 A. To judge of the extent of the heavens it will suffice to know: Ist. That the sun which appears tol ERANCE. it travels through travel with such such velocity and nfinity of objects I great number of be promptly dis- ed by light? %i\t are: 1st. To h them. 2d. To •r colors embellifih >loyed in the vari- us with motlesty, irve us for mourn- and life. Thus id in his works, tion. d day ? 5 firmament, andj id the earth; onej e firmament, andi ler portion he lefti them the waters! that space which i :ftrs. JUS : heavens it will' hich appears tol COUrSE FIRST, 47 ccupy so small a 8nacc in *n««, • pillion times greater tC t^e ^etTh V^T^ '^T "^ wenty-five thousand miles in pJrnfw' "^^ ^^ ^^"t t is ninety millions of miird^Tst^^^^^^^^ '^^^' M. That the fixed starrL ^''''"' *^« ^a^^^- P^ousands in number. ^irtlluTr/^^^^ '''"'^ "^'^ brth the glory of God. ^^^ ^^^^^^^ show Q. What must we conclude from this ? ^. From this we must conclude 1st Tb.. httle moment, if we consirl.r A V li.^^* ^^ ^^o ^eupyin the wirld, but thlfwc a ^f " 'P''^^'" ^^« lomentif we reflect that \hT7 ^ ""^ "^^^^^ J^^^at f ommunion. oivcnimseU to us m the Holy { I m cfc r £^ *?^ ^^^- «^ ^^- Wens ? f e eye the most feoW ^0^0^' "^".^^ P'«^«-« £e mornin. and evenr^XTstlnr •'^'""^?^^' ^» Jpothe our sight and preolre it .?.?. f' ? *^"^^^ *« lys of the sun, or for fhe comin; f"?"" ^^' *^^ ^""iant 1 Q. Wat occupies thpT" darkness of the ni<rht. frth from the hXens? ""^"^^ ^^^^^'J^ separates Ve hh and presses upon our bL'"'''""^' *^^ ^J^o^e ce; each^man beacon hL htd' a"vV'^^ ^'^' »eh weighs at least twentv-onP fK^ "^^T^ °^ ^^^ ' are not crushed by it becS^^«?.t *^?"«and pounds ; Ices an equilibrium -i thT.p'-^^^ •''''* ""^^^"^ "« P^o- ^. What does tliis show us ? _lhis shows how completPlv n„. i:r. .-_ . -Ht in rile hands of lit^ ^ JS' i"'"' *"^ ^'^ at every fend him. ^^^' ^^^ ^<^w we should fear Why is air invisible? 48 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. The air which is so closely connected with us is invisible, because, if it were visible, objects could not be di.stin(!tly seen. Q. What is the use of air ? A. I St. The air is a messenger wliich brings us the various odors, and enables us to discern the good or bad qualities of food ; it brings us sounds and enables us to know Avhat passes at a distance, and also the thoughts of others. 2d. The air is a kind of pump that raises up from the sea the water necessary to render the earth fruitful, and afterwards distributes it wherever the Creator ordains. 3d. Finally, the air enables us to live by respiration. It is a great blessing for which many neglect to thank God. CHAPTER VI. Knowledge of God — God considered in his workti Third day of Creation. Q. "VVliat did God do the third day ? A. The third day Gon gathered the sea in the place which he had prepared for it ; he commanded the earth to appear and bring forth the green herbs, the plants find the trees. Q. What observation do you make on the extent of tlie sea ? A. On the extent of the sea, I observe that it is neither too great nor too small. If it were greater, the earth would be an uninhabitable marsh, because we should have too much rain ; if it were smaller, we should not have enough, the earth would be sterile and we would die with famine. Q. How has God prevented the water of the sea from corrupting ? A. God has prevented the water of the sea from cor- rupting by two means ; the first is the ebbing and now- E. with us is could not 128 U8 the )0(lorbad ibles U8 to tiioujz;lit8 lat raises (nder the wherever nables us for which s worka 2a in the anded the lerbs, the extent of that it is eater, the acause we nailer, we be sterile f the sea from cor- and iiow- cocrjiss Finsr. tho color best suiXi^r"-'" ^^^^^' because m.p„ • 50 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 4th. The seed or fruit which serves for our wants and pleasures, and for perpetuating the plant. Q, What do you conclude from this ? A. From this we must conclude, that it is sufficient to study only the smallest flower, to fill us with con- fidence and love for God, and make us exclaim with bur Lord : Not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed as one of these; if God so clothe the grass of the field which to-day «s, and to-morrow is thrown into the oven^ how much more you, Oye of little faith. CHAPTER VII. Knowledge of God — God considered in his works. End of third day and beginning of the fourth day of the Creation. Q. What else did God do on the third day ? A. On the third day, God also created the trees of every kind. The earth, which thus far was only a vast prairie, became on a sudden an immense orchard, planted with every sort of trees, loaded with fruits of a thousand different kinds. Q. Why has God created the fruit trees ? A. God has created the fruit trees for our wants and our pleasure. He shows us his paternal tenderness by giving us, in fruits, a food as wholesome as it is pleas- ant and very cheap ; and he shows his paternal tender- ness also by sending us these fruits at the season when we most need them. Q. Did not God create other trees also ? ^ A. God created many other trees which do not fur- nish us with food. These trees are very useful ; with their wood we build houses and ships, make furniture and cook our food ; they afford us shade, purify the air, and charm the sight by the grandeur of their size and the beauty of their verdure. COCSSa FIRST. . boH-eb of the "eaS H:,!':'^"!"* f '« '-■'"^. The ,metah,, suc-li as gold and iron r nfiT™"? »'«' "'"^W « to „., a„°d no. ^>^J^S:-^ nS tKuXdtV"-' '"~° "'«' «'-» oot created 4teran"tttT^trt^ ^°r 0^- » "Vgive u, light wuEdaz.t?l"h'''^r'''' "«"'' ■lajr warm without Tur„h,f ,?? "'?/'?'«' ""^ that learer, the earth would be bii . ^ '.V« ^n "'ere «W,4he eartl. wodd be ?™.'en Th"'" ' "'' ^«™ 'ould happen if tho «,m „ . '"'■f""- Jhc same thin'» «; W£ fur^er do "r^^nlrW-f.'^'^' » ^"'»" "'• '»■' ^ "'^"'""''"'"h respect to tte H h' "e^^lt^lS"^^^^^^^ -,i' -^ <Jax. hvihes all nature. It gl^ ,1?''*"^: illumines and ri.;s doctrine, and ^^^01^^:11^ Q' ^oes the sun rise every dav at th. ^' The sun does not Hsp nv^ i ^^""^ P^'nt? H;»he'reTsS::t!^?oXtarh*^ -d light upon the t^-utttSTs S^r 52 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, Our heavenly Father wished to teach us, by this, to love all men without exception, because they are all our brothers. CHAPTER VIII. Knowledge of God— God considered in his works. End of the fourth day of the Creation. Q. What else did God do on the fourth day? A. On the fourth day God also made the moon to pfeside over the ni<?ht. This beautiful planet renders us the greatest services. It lessens the great darkness of the night, it regulates the labors of the field, it affords liaht to the traveler by night, and at each instant re- veals to us the wisdom of the Creator ; for the moon, like the sun, changes each day its hour of rising and setting. Q. What more did God do? A. God also made the stars, whose numker, size, and continual, regular motion show forth the glory of our heavenly Father and challenge our gratitude. Q. How so? A. The stars render us great service ; the polar star, for instance, directs our course both by land and sea ; the other stars diminish the darkness in tlie absence of the moon. If these stars were nearer to us, they would dazzle the sight or burn the earth ; if they were farther off, they would be useless. Q. Why has God created the sun and moon? A. God has created the sun and moon, in order to separate the day from the night, and regulate the order of the seasons. The light, the heat and the opportu- •, A - 1_1 li-l .,i. f^r... n4r <^ii.. i-loilir otrrwii'jf lOH'J aTO. some of the many blessings conferred upon us by the day, and deserve all our gratitude. d upon us by the COURSE FIRST. 1st. It instructs u by Si™ tr ^* '"""^ "'^^^'-'S' = our si^ht the creatures which sfirrn,? 'r™ 'i'"" »«« and our mind the nothi„„„eL fromwr?'^ "'V ^* '•««'»'ls to and the darkness of StrvZl^'t-T ^"^ ^P™"?- freed by the gospel. 2d K ^J,''''^^ '^^ W bee-n sleep, but it dMs it ffentlv . F ^^"8* "' ^st and teaJ.usthatallthits^a^LdA'""' ''''fe^ncc, to for God M. The ni^ht XtL^.r' "•"'* '»"-^«'''«» serves the herbs and pfants S ■;/"■' *'"' ?">- sun were to i^main afways' above tZ"'.? ^"'^ ^^ *« It secures our lives ao-o!„;f -i ■ V *™ horizon. 4th go forth ^nrir^l^T^^^^^^^ ^hese belt , jei;e no „i.I,t, hunger would Wp^.I?^' ^"* ^^ ^'^^^^ Hunng the day, and thus man w n '"" *^ &« ^o^th exposed to their fury ^^"^ ""^"^^ ^^ incessantly I H- VVhat other serviop rlr» «.^ i • ^nd moon ? "^'"^^ ^^ ^^ denve from the sun ^- We derive another serv ioon ; they regulate the orTel , 'JiT '^" ^"" ^"^ our seasons are necessarv • f/. • seasons. The ^"mmer^ripens, thfS iTawl'sT"^ P^fP^^^«' *h« rarl^ - ^- need, and X;:r^i;^^^^^^^^^^^^^ .ealT"^* ^^^ *^« b^--.- and instructions of each ^^^^^^^^^^ teaches us the •ortion of those thin^^s which «;. '"™''' ^^^^« «« a ;^ehes us that whenlrrived atTh«T''"7 ^^^ "«' ^"^ 'ust above all thincrg khnr ?. i ^«® ^* ^^a^on, we 'r houses with i^s bfessTnl/ kT""* ^^^ ^^11 'fiUs :f;ns us not to attach orS'irtst'*.^^' ^^'"^ "^^^ 'nter enables us to em'ov tChl • ^^'''^' J'^nally, - other seasons, and U L.l k ''I""'? ^^^^" "« by \"" '— -^"^^oni coid and huiifrerr -"'""*"''"' ^^ ^^^ose 6» CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER IX. • Knowledge of God— God considered in his works. Fifth day of the Creation. Q. What did God do on the fifth day ? -4. On the fifth c.:iy God made the fishes and the birds. This new species of creatures, more perfect than those which preceded them, affords us a new sub- ject of admiration. 1st. It is a wonder that the fishes can live in the sea, which is salty and produces no- thing. 2d. It is also a wonder that their race ha^ not lonjr since been destroyed. For the larger ones contin- ually pursue, the smaller, whilst there is nothing to ^efend them. To protect themselves, they fly towards the shore, whither the larger fish cannot follow them. But in thus giving shelter to the smaller, the larger, it would seem, are left to perish by being deprived of their prey. Such indeed would be the case if God had not provided for their wants by sending them shoals of little creatures which they swallow by thousands. All these fishes of the sea would perish with cold, if they were not warmly protected by their scales and their oil. Q. What advantages do we derive from the fishes ? A. We derive many advantages from the fishes ; their flesh feeds us, and their bones serve for many purposes ; there are some which every year visit our coasts and are taken, others ascend our streams to their very sources in order to carry to all men the blessings of the Creator. ° Q. What else did God do on the fifth day? A. On the fifth day God also created the birds. Like the fishes they also sprang from the sea, and this is a great miracle that the sea should in the twinkling of j an eye have produced two species of creatures so dif- ; ferent. The birds are a new nronf of fliA infim'fo «,;, the Lord. ERANCK d iu his works, bion. day? e fishes and the es, more perfect rds us a new sub- ier that the fishes nd produces no- heir race has not rger ones contin- re is nothing to , they fly towards not follow them, ler, the larger, it sing deprived of J case if God had ig them shoals of v^ by thousands, •ish with cold, if their scales and from the fishes ? rom the fishes; serve for many y year visit our streams to their en the blessings fthday? I the birds. Like sea, and this is ., he twinkling of i creatures so dif- f.nA infinifo -nric- COURSE FIRST. Q. How so ? wo^deifullyl^^^^ bcKlies, which an. their preservation for tK! "«^?^ ^^••- 2d. By thing necessaiy t^pXuLmV"'!^"^.^^^^ «^4 ^ «"d also the meansKui^tW^K*''! ^'' ^"^ ^^l .. their nests, for theyk^TttT^^'''^^^''^' ^d- B^ when they should make ^^em t wl "'^ ""^*«' ^«d I si^e they ought to -i^thenT' IT f *^^ ^^^"» ^nd I who taught^the^ "Al tifis 4tL r r"' *^"* ^d instinct, for tji. .ancreS;,V ^i ?'"^">^' ^y their «oon as they have S to L, t"^*"^ ^"^ habits as These little creatures frevt^„«? f ^^"'^^ *« feed, stantly flying abouTso^ avS^^^^^ now become sedentary, coumieoLl^i"*'^ >'^"*<^°«^ theu" appetites. ^* courageous, and moderate in CHAPTER X the Creation. "egmnrng of the sixth day of country to another every y^^^^^ ^'^^^ one Jointer they pass into thh^^L^i *H ^PP'^ach of ind the food Ld warmth ^t to £ k. ^H"^ '^^y «an They make their p^Z at th. n^^ ^'""'^ elsewhere, ^^"ide, or map, or provfsLn. nn/^P^": ^^«' ^^^out to rea^^h theirdestKr itl 1^-/^^ "^^^^ f^i* and conducts them. ^ ^i-ondence who feeds Q- Of what utility are birds ? thei;f"..wflf.^?^^^VV«%; their flesh f..^„ „„ dehghts"u.;anri^eyMve^^^^^^ y atuver us from swarms of insect^ 66 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. V Q. ^f^jhat does God's goodness to birds remind us? wof,i«of ' f'^i'^'' ^"^ ^'^^ re^ninds us of those words of our Lord : -Are not two sparrows sold tra farthing f And yet not one of them shall fnll i ^t. ground without your Father Fear Jf a ^ ) "" '^^ Q. What did God do on the sixth day ? ful man, they were oTeat^"™*- ^* '^ ^°' """>' «»- animak?''" "^ '»"'P™«P'J qualities of the domestic ^ey know the^masters and arc .IwaysCd^t^Te'e C. What are die chief services they render us ? Q. What else did God do on the sixth day? and ;.epHle* Th^ t^X '''^' ^^ '''^^^ *»« insects he ts'a«Ti;e Ws^. \' ^^ f ^f « ^^^ -^ich royal . maScence t W Vn ' ^^ ""^f"^^ *^''°^ ^^^^ billHancv^o7.,!it^*i'?5,.^^^^^^ displays all the A i-^i vi ^uiu, ui uiiuuouus and all the MMIM ijuiiuwiiifn NCE, V e destroy the [s remind us? us of those ».9 sold for a ^11 fall to the hereforcy you the domestic ill the beasts bor, and fur- 3r man, sin- he domestic Stic animals Jhild; their are satisfied 1 as are of ave for us ; idy to serve der us ? ur produce, nother; to clothe us ly? he insects ^od do not the mall- aent. ith which them with ^s all the Qdall the COURSE FIHST. 67 labor, for each oLtas its 7^^^^^^ s""^^^'^ '^^"^ ^^' as the spider; others afe SLrsr^thrhr^'Tf? are chemists and mathematicians thS « .i? ""'i "^^ perfect y how to disfma.ricK ♦u ' , *^' *^*^3^ ^^no^ them, thV Jow how S tt-P'^K*? ^^^^'^ ^^^^ to render them warmTcLio^r. ^'^^»^?f^°»« «« as ficient to lodge themsersTnfeTrut ^^^ ^^- CHAPTER XI Q. Wlmt does the ant teach us? Snd indu.tr^ in oj? htr fi„*.fr *?. T" '""'thought derness pa^nts ZuU Ve" ^tiL retud^e'^ '^"; ^ nriT u ^® ^*^®^ *®ach us ? love-aJfai'/rTeilhir "?gf T ^"P*"°"' *- aank their Creator aSd our o^\r1? • T'l-™ *" A nt' -Ir *" ^'"^ ^»™ te™t us? «.e power of Go^rrhol^li*' "-^^ ?^*- «<"'?«»' i» a .source of rkhes for ^.1 '"P'-'' "o™ produces agreeable huStv is to P^ Provinces. 2d. How nature, he makes use ^ Hfi-tl?"" '5 "i*"'^'''"' "^ '" perform his^^tteTtVorkt mV *",.''"■»'''<' *" to take pride in our ^nl.! ■' ri ^'^ '"o''* ™ are rente'i''? ' ''"'™' ''° '^ reptUes and wild animaJs t 68 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. The reptiles and wild animals render us many services. They teach us to respect and fear God, whose power lias created so many terrible animals and whose paternal arm, which keeps them confined to the deserts and rocks, could let tliem loose, when- ever he pleases. They also furnish us with costly lurs, and eat up the dead bodies of other animals, which !J?* removed from the earth would corrupt the air H. What should we think of those thin*rs which we cannot comprehend in nature ? " ^. We should think : 1st. That like the rest, they are the work of a God infinitely good and infinitely wise. 2(1. I hat they are useful, because they form a part of the creation, of which they help to make up the whole. 3d. They make us know and feel our 'Ignorance, and teach us to believe the mysteries of religion. 4th. That a great number of them exercise our virtue, expiate our sins, and thus contribute to our sanctification, which is the object God proposed to himself m creating the world. Q. What is meant by saying, aU is harmony in the A. In saying that all is harmony in the world, we mean that all the parts of the universe have reference the one to the other ; that they pre-suppose one an- other, and that, like the wheels of a watch, they are interlinked with one another, and that if the smallest tiling should be added to or taken from it, the equi- librium would be destroyed, and neitlier order nor beauty would remain. Q. In what light should we look upon the worl^ ? iv V 7;®^*^no"l'i look upon the world as a book in which God has written his existence, his goodness. His wisdom, his power ; our duty towards him, towards our neighbor and towa Is ourselves. If we know how to read this beautiful )ook, we shall see God present everywhere, and this uiought will sanctify us, by fill- mff ua with rpsn*»nf nnnt^A^.^^ j i *' '' COURSE FIRST, 59 CHAPTER XII L" m make ,nan loLr?^^ """J" "mn, eaym„ »orU existed a, a maZifiS'b^t '*™^™- ^T'"" one to read it; the world was a hriir ."""* "''^ "» there was „o master to inhabft a„rl 1 "" •'"'''^''' b-t fore God made man. ""'' ""J"^ «• Thcre- J WY<"''«o'lmaIte man last? all <^'"S^^r::tarX':::^Tr^^ f- m..,»rof 1» prtmared to receive iZ'^^' **' "" ^"'^S^ should "«*. In orde'r to show t tr"' ""f "'"' ^' ""'» ** he was about to mak„ i. S«»ndeur of the worlr deliberates, and fi"afc' ^«J7™lt« with himse^he then u>ok slime of the eaX. "' ""^^ '»«»• He body of man after whiXL*^ t:!"!!- "' '' '*'™«'' «"« [„^. The bod7ofm^i° ■.■"*? P™*'"™? marts the dignity of man T^*? ^°'' ' secondly, it l^'iy IS a ma'ster-pieee worth^ *?" 7"^ "' '"eason.'^our the eye of faith ft fa a^f^^"' admiration, and to I A. Oursonn/oSL'PJ".'""'? 60 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. eyes, nor touched by our hands ; it is spiritual, be- cause all its operations are spiritual. Q. Is our soul free ? A. Our soul is free, that is, it can will or not wUl a^t or not act. Material creatures are not free, because their acts are always and invariably the same. We feel that we are free, because we exi)erience joy when- ever we do good, and sorrow whenever we do evil Q. Is our soul immortal ? A. Our soul is immortal, that is, it will never die ; It cannot be dissolvet ike the tody, because it has no parts. God alone could annihilate our soul, l.nf he has said that he Will never annihilate it, but will rewanl or punish it for all eternity. Q. How was man made to the imacre of God*^ ^. Man was made to the image of God, because God IS a pure spirit, and maji, as to his soul, is also a pure spirit : God is free and eternal, and man by his soul is free and immortal. God is the king ot" the whole universe and man is the vicegerent of God, and the lord of all that surrounds him. All tlS have reference to God-all things have reference to Sf ^ t^ierefore man should refer himself and all things to God. From this we should conclude that we are beings trulv great, and that we ought greatly to fear domg anything unworthy of us. ^ ^ ^ CHAPTER XIII. Knowledge of Man.--Man considered in his relations to creatures. Q. mat do man's relations with creatures show us ? A. Ihe relations of man with creatures show us the goodness of God and the dignity of our nature Man was created to be : 1st. The master. 2d. The 0,1 j-iic mufl-pnest oi the universe. COURSE FIRST. -- 61 xJ;J!eY '' '"'""* ^^ °^^°'« ^^»S the master of the , A. Man is master of the universe that i« r ^ i given liim cou.niand over all ere itu'roT a' ^°^ ^'^' man remained innocent all .rnnfn V ^' ^^"^ »« to his will ; but tlier^eVol e iT^^^^^ ^^-^^ he revolted acrainst God 7 rVr:"''' "^^'^ »» all power ove? theL ^''^' ^^'^^^^^^ ^^^^ cf Se'SiVr"' '^ "^"'^ ^^^ '^' usufnictuary matr^fthe ,vhte^ "^"'/^^ constituted him the paWe wh^K 1 i T''' ^"*^ TlJ»<^t«<i him into palaTwas T ^ r t.^f "^ W^V^-^d for him. Tliis var^tv Zfl "^f^^^^^^ ?an^^n, planted with every T. !!f7.1*^«f' J^'-^ded with the most delicious fruifZ entpi^'^pf "i^"" ij^rrestriai Paradise. When Adam entered Pai-ad^se, God cau.ed all the animals to com^ -M 1 63 CATECniSM OF PERSEVKRANCE. before Ijini ; Adam pjave to each its name, as to a servant, and all submitted to their new master. Q. How was man to have governed the world ? ^..With justice and ecjuitv, that is,, to make all creatures serve for the glory of God and his own sane- tification. Adam did this as long as he was innocent ; wo ought t imitate him, and not follow the example of the majority oi" the world, who, instead of makinrr all creatures serve for the glory of God, make use of them to offend him. Q. Will men always make an improper use of God's creatures ? A. Mvn will not always make a bad use of God's f reatures ; for these shall one day be frt^e from this abuse. Until that time they groan in being obliged to taJce part in our iniquities, and await the last iud^rment with impatience. " CHAPTER XIV. Maji considered in his relations -to God. Q. In what state was man created ? A. Man was created not only with all the qualities and all the privileges of a perfect nature, but also in a state of grace and supernatural justice. That is to say, he was created without having merited it, he was created exempt from miseries and infirmities, and more- over destined for a supernatural end. Q. Explain this last truth, namely, man's beino- destined to a supernatural end. ° A . Man as a finite being had a right only to a finite happiness, that is, to see God in his creatures as in a mirror. But God in his goodness destined man to see him face to face, for all eternity, as the angels see him in heaveii, which is a happiness infinitely greater than to see him only in his creatures. iproper use of man's beinsr COURSE FIRST. , ^^ oiLnTiU nt >r """"»»" '' could „„t ,,„^„ .itt..i„«i i, I '" j''l!''J-'r" •;', "'""• "ho |„i„tsy '^''" "'"» -™v«a.thi, supernatural haj. I A. Man can arrivfi nf *!,;» by.lfrace, that U, by the 1 1""^,"'""'™' H-pines, natur,., bm p,.rf„^j it. '"''" "» ""t destroy his crc|e;7?"" "'"" " "'" «»1 for which man has ' , ,« I ft Was man, in the st^.w f • "- "" ""o™'* ' A. Man in the stato ^f • ' "moeence, ham.v , .ndjstandin^TnwV'thaTr "","'" ''W^ = '-is keartlovedullthatitoui,, °"-'" *" kuow; hi, su'pt from infirmit^sanjt' "•'"™ ' '"' ^h was cx- •dored, loved and c^ntoi o^! '"r'??'- Aft'erhavh,. e would have goi^^i't^u l^"'? '" 'l" «^«'"-^S Q. How was thp firof -^^^ H out of it formed a Cdv tr'l'-","" "' ^is ribi ptonalsoul. Thusvn..^ Z' '° "'"«!> he gave a Hng her Adam excTa?m*J^«^^'>0">an c«,atero: i^ Tit rat ^l-'-toonrfirstpa. nts ? cr^'i»?i»^^^^::^rhtS':?i^^^ m to Aa* ^f -I, "*«® of tneir grati- eatofaUthe-frJuT^f ter- 64 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. restrial Paradise, except the fruit from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. Q. Were our first parents bound to obey God ? A. Our first parents had every reason to obey God : l&t. This command was very just. 2d. It was very easy. 3d. They had all the graces necessary to keep it. 4th. They had every motive not to violate it ; their happiness in this world and the next was to be the price of their obedience. Q. By whom were they tempted V A. They were tempted by the devil. God, whose wisdom and power are infinite, had formed creatures, purely material, such as the plants and animals ; others material and spiritual, such as man ; and others purely spiritual, such as the angels. Q. What are the angels ? A. The angels are creatures purely spiritual and superior to man. Some of them revolted against God and were immediately punished and changed into vdevils. CHAPTER XV. Knowledge of the Angels. Q. In what are the angels superior to men ? A. The angels are superior to men in knowledge and power. Tliey know much better than we the things that are known by us. They know many things which we do not know ; and they can do many tilings which are impossible to us. Q. In what state were the angels created ? A. All the angek were created in a state of inno cence and sanctity, but this happy state did not render them impeccable ; the eiernal eujt)yment of God was to be the reward of thc'r fideUty. Some of them refused' &W'JI«>1'94 VERANCE. rom the tree of the COURSE FIRST. to humble themselves before C^ri ^ ^ into devils. °^^°^® ^<^d> and were changed an?elsT''' '' '^' ^^"P^^-n of the devils or bad ^r^llToTT^^^^^ is to tempt [the ease of the holy man Job ^ ""^^^ ^f ^« ««« ^^ hn do us no harm without th^ no • • ^^^^^' however, hnnits him to tempt usTno^/^T^^ *^^ ^«d. He '»P gives us all the^gi^ces ZofJ'' ^'y ^^^ ^^tue, but lis attacks. ^ "^^^ necessary to triumph over 'hey are diJidedCto ?h^tv '"" \'V different grade. Mch three orders -Cp^^ i^ierarchies, which Sain Nrs of angeT;'fe"A"rr'''T^^"^^ [\rones,the?^herubTmandthe^^^^^^^ '"^^^^^«« the fnbraces the Powers thpV;.^'*''P^'"^ ' the second [ons; the third eSces ZT' ' ^i'^' ^^"^^^ ^^the Principahties ^"°^^^' ^^^ Archangels ate with respect bef.rrthp 1 ^"^ *? "' '^« P^os- ajesty, repeating witWco.«-^ft"^ °^ ^i« dfviae h holy, ford GodlZiaZT^i '^^'^ ^^^'^^ •' ^4! k'^^w to come. '^'-'^'Shty, who was, and who is\ ^' ,S?e1t''d%"ro? tlr ^^*^« ^-^ -gels ? 7 the government o^the^L^^^^^^^^ 'execute the orders liC^A '.u""^ invisible world 7 «\e ministry of aids ^1^7^ ''""'^ *« "^" and New I^stament hfve £!„°r' ""^T' «^ ^e What is the third dutt^f *? accomplished. The thh-d dutfof th/cTf ^ »^°^ ^«gels ? ' ■r and gnaw! "J^ "".V *'i« g'^od ancjels is"^ „„*„i. ^ers tea^h~us tha^ mnUorif '^"'l^* ^'^ ^P^old Of Jesus Ci^ist/^d^f^Ll^^^^^^^^ 66 CAT^CBJSM OF PmSEVaAXCE. V Greeks, anU the °holffather,?f if'" ^.^^''-^ ""d th^ WotonJ^ a bi»H. but a) oU l"lf ^'''- •'^^•'' church e- What is the fiurth d>Uy rf tE ""V'*P«««ctor. -4- The fourth (iutv of /l.T j ^ood angels ? over each one of us it th' L^^" ""S*^^'" '» "> wateh ence, an anc^el eom^r* . *' "lonicnt of our cxicT defend „s a„°d eSt tCwt'^'V?' ^ "'^^ « O^ our prayers and our go"d woS' » ^''^ J"«^«"t^ to ^«. What .ust „e con^Cul'^Sr Six rir'P--a1rut g^J '^rg«>/'-u'.row- -"S^ti^^t^'Sn^rsv^^^^^^^^ f ngels lalir continua»w„*° J""' ""d 'hat even th! g^at resoect for oj^lfj"'^^ ^^^ and tohavfa observe ,£e Sunday wit^'^^t '^'ie^at we ought to CHAPTER XVI. I The laU of Man. fir|pa'l'Ss7'"" P-"''*--' did God „.enace our fimnaltrCs^dSt^'tltd'^'^/'-^^^ I to his g^at mercy. "'™'"' " "» owing entirely I odevtlH. the shape of a scpont deceived tl» ■■i-s.-a ^AXCE. V )^y watch over Aiie Scripture ''«^aris and the It each church •i'lisprotector. 3d angels ? Jfs is to watch t of our exist- it cur side, to e presents to prays for us. work of the is truly pow- man is truly atures were ^t even the at we ought 'd to have a e ought to tened our He said / «>, thou t like the treated ; entirely ivfirl +V./ COUJiSE FIMST, ^■"1- Adam waf "V'.''"'' «>en ofSSa i?^^ ■ ''T'"' >Tm site's,'" "^^'Ets moreover sa.vf f • "^ instrument of h ° '^ ^^P^^^o toco,,/ '•'"'• ^'^'^^o words annoMcedaR't '''«« O W»,oi. ""i^ea a JKedeemer also «^i:ed'lt\7-[t? "' -*«-1nd detrr- "S" J<«.h o?'oJrfi H"* ""'•' t" exe*i\r'"»'««'yof •••"nounced t„ """■"' ^^ Save th™ fL ^ ^°'' "'?«"«- iooa of™ : '° "'*"" ? Redeemer. '„""..*''« '."eans'; ho 4 ^iaraa^^ais^r?''^'^''™*'^^- "'"''"'' 68 mL ! J I :t i CATSCmSM OF PmSEVEB^J^CE. they went forth from Ih ° ta.^^,!S'™'- After this cherub, armed with r «•>,„;„ '^>""''' Paradise, and a enhance to preventlhet'S"'' "" P''^«'» «*: ?• 5'? Adam do penance? • t^d Str.Sra"::r,a^ ^-.-^ nine hu„. tte favor of Goi and to die in M^'fo'v^""*^' "'«'=over CHAPTER XVII of origprr/ *^ ^'"^""^ °f ^o-J » the punishment . ^ni^afte'lnd^^i^^tr"'*"""?' »' ""gi""' command which God hSl X^n ,„ P^*' '«'• The easy to keep. 2d. It waf In ;!? °Z "'''' P»™"ts was exterior mifc „f rtj fi7c hty wK p"* '' '' ^"o the them .n gratitude for the »Xw„«- °^,."''l"'''^d of them, and to which hfih»f^?! bjessinss heaped upon M- It was pe5ectl, iS^^f^''^'' «hcir hippin^T who had give'; it, a„ i ©j ™' ' „7« «od him«e)f favors on such conditio^lrhe ^L^f *° "°"'^'- '^^ ^■- nelCtf^f ^*?''-'^ ?* on^iXin? pctifyin?^:,': IdTn: rce""' '''■ ■^™«»'' of I fenngs and death. °''"'*"<=''' concupiscence, suf- of oH|°jf ,<^*-hi«mercyin Ae punishment ?in, -aTt pSefa?Wst!tP"1''r^".* "' ""?-»' I •?S our first parents with deSh ^^ "' P™'*"" sumed.ashehLdari^l.rilr.,-*,'!;* '^e mo,„ent thev --o- w u«, uoa granted them tuno ir first parents, ^es. After this ^ aradise, and a s placed at the ring nine hun- ness to recover 1 the punish- ' punishment »t of original 1- Ist. The pai-ents was it was the required of eaped upon ■ happiness, od himseJi > confer his *rivation of cence, suf- unishment >f orig-ina! >f punisii- lent they hem time COURSE FinST. for repentance and gave th^m .». ^^ by prornisino. them « ?. • *^^ "^""^^^ of repentin<r them all the''bS4^2orr,T^'^ ^^""^^ ^Se fo greater ones. °' ^^"^^ ^^^ ^^^t, and confer even ^^ford, the oni; SoVo fs f 'T'y ^"^^ the Eternal 1^- Father to c^ftL lests Zil '^r' ^^"^^"^ to Q- no. did (iod recoil "^^ ""^^^^.P^^l-ents. sin I "^ * ■^'^ ^'^P*ate the sin«j nf ^ J "^useii to Q. How did God reconS t?. •", ^"'^ P^^^nts. yiucl. called aloud for l?i! ',' "■'"' '''»«^ of mtrCT 'leath of o*e n.aTf,/ ^^^1?"^?". God accepted S^' justice, W he win be^^ ?* ,■''" «>« "gor of God', ?>««• He will alio be Lfini; 1*^ ,"'*/''« »"'« of all "'consideration of himvZVT'^ ''r «°d- «in«. Tfi-s mediator will be .^ M» n^\ P""^"" all men "ay be capable of aufferi„5r-<^J'- "»■>- that he fimte merit to his sufferh/lf ' ^'^' '" °"'«^ *<> give i„! me|a£f ""*" ^"^ "^-^ -ved except though this thitc^LtorXru" he™lot'"b'?''='' S'^-'P' *°o-l. expiate sin, and re-estahli.K ?'.'"''"'« "^an-GoAcould «"pernatur;i union whkhtintT^" ?"'' '""' °"«u t^e Q. How were thn.!! , *'' ''^strayed. ---|of trmed'iZr ' "^^ ^-^ before the WatorXe'^tvedllsohw^^^^ *^^ ^^"'in^ of the In order th.rpfrfj!.t^?_^>^ *^« merits of this mp2i. ^ait/, in a mediator has alwal"« k*'''*''^^ '"^ ^^' This e^-es, before as weuts ScThl^^^^^^^^^^^ ^^ Si \ 70 CATECHISM OF PERSEVEnANCE, CHAPTER XVIII. Necessity and perpetuity of faith i„ *^ t''«Rede«.ptio.^_HX;''J''/Xy''*''7'" cepln^^^ -«--» born for al,.e„.i;w ex- ceplion^^^^Zi;^^::;.^- ^" -"• "'"-'^ - to »n men, at aii Mm" V?!"''- *»* «od has given a.uffleientk«owlod^% : ;:;; ^.••■•y f "ee^ to acquire to work out their 8a°lvaii;"""-'°^"*"'Ption:aud T ^^"Plain this truth ?" /•• « IS certain (hat til, i , their creed. As to i^ll , ^^^' ^^^ ^rst article of ;^ere children of *ldam ^S"^ *^»f ^ i^^« the jj, ircmthe parent home the J^?' ^" ^^nderinc. traa.t,on o/the fall oTnian and tTl ^^'^ '^'^ ^^^ -KedeeMer. ™^°' ^°^ t^e first promise of a But we fi d,:Sio™fc^^XS!^rt'? "yg^s^fobles. history of allpasan peoX A? "^ ""•'"''e'J in the «a>-s ttat the revelation oF the nJZ"''' ^'- Thomas -^?:art-iStr-KLo„,the prince ; he feared (Z^ i ^^e was an cast..,-,? rishtnJss of hi^heS hfj'""^ '"■" '" «" the «P permitted the deviUoAuAr' ?"''""<">' ™i'- G«I single dav the J^-" . P?**" ^'"ue to the to.t "^ - . -e „... ^^ ,„^ j^^ ^y j^ ^_ ^^ .^, \ '-RANGE. the mystery of '1 Job. en without ex- t'TI wither il; . x- h« apostii, i>ut 8? Gofl has given ices to acquire 'tleiaption,an(i »^ays expected first article of 'ke the Jews n wandering 'th them the promise of a gross fables, arked in the ^t. Thomas '^as made to ^^ere amono- of the Re" iles. ? I among the an eastern all the up- »t;h. God l - -■»£ ci iches, and COURSE FIR8T, l^serUhe death of all his ten childn^n On . ^ f^is aiJ.ctiKv news, Job contenf^^T yP^ hearing '»nih great r* urnation r^r r ? ^^^mself by sayincf j- ^?;»ti...thehisto^s^i:r;f^^'^^^-^ Job n.u?mur a;:rn7'^^^^^^ "^^b^"^? -We to make afflict his personfrSedn™''"^".^ Permission to lumeduu,:^ eovered from heaSr^'T"' ^u"^ '^^^ ^^« fensive, horrible leprc^T Poor 'T ""^1^ ^ °^««<^ «f- he w;. J obliged to sit r L« ' ""^i^ ^"d tlisgustincr P^eoBof brJken^^!3^^^- a dungh^^^^ a^ w?^ ning from liis ulcers ^^^^^Pe off the matter run- upbraided him in^inr^tt itT^f', ^^ ^" ^^^ God. Job replied to her %^,?1 *^i^ ^^"* *« eurse of the foolish women - ifm. h. ''''' '^''^^« ^^'^ «ne at the hand ofGoTwhiZ iT ''^'^^^^^'^ ^''od thmat f What LetplttaT^' "'^ '^^'>--- -^V/^* Job had been guilty of some s'in f^^' ^"amtained that him thus. Job replied thaXw.''"''^^ ^^^^ punished ^ould not believe him It wt J!"^'^"* ' ^« fiends pounced this beautifuuVophelv'nf Ik ^t^ ^^^^ P^^" ^now that my /^.^..m.rS LS *-^' Redeemer: / ^^^11 rise out of the earth A '^ T? '"^ *^^ ^^st day [ t^H>^w.tnessof mvinnocZf ^ ''"'' ''' "^ ^^ ^■. Go^d^did notir 'Y ^'^y ^'^ Job ? vindicated M^ inT^etce" td t^„ '^^^, ?^" '^«^- He offf np a sacrifice of Sit^onT?'^^'^ ^^^^"^^'^ *<> and God forgave them thl n^^' l""^ 1'^^''^ ^^^ them, "^oly man. ^hJTZlnlT ^^^^ ^^d caused that ^/chiidrenashehadbeW ^w^/m *''''' *«^^" ^^ -^- a long life and holy deS. ^ ^^^*^^ "^^««' 72 CATECHISM OF Peuse VERANCK CHAPTER XIX. Knowledge of Religion • if io * *'"sion ,-it IS a great grace. fe^ed':;^ ri^-^^^^^^^ -%- - a ^eat favor, con- Q' Explain this truth ? given him all tlie lueans /„ »»!f .^■'PPn,ess, and has M the assemblacre of "n H,f J"" "• *«%'"". '"'hich great W andfglfgtr ""'"'^' '^ '^'«-^»- - V. VVhat IS grace ? men, whereby tl^^Zl w^l' fth"- '"'f ^ ?^^^« ^« a How many kinds of ^^1 ^'T salvation. A. There are two kind /J^ ^'^ *^^'« ^ teripr. Exterior%aces are th^"'' ' -tf ^"^^ a«d in- God,invirtueof tLreritsofiV'"^^^^ ^^^^« ^^"ch work out our salvation ^'"' ^^^«^' ^'^^es us to pdictfoL regil-dfn^th^^^^^ ^^^^^^ and ?fount Sinai, the DecaWue tZ i' '^'l ^^^ ^^^«° «« ^n|?s of the prophets thopvo i "^^'"^^'es, the teach- word, the wLnewish rplf^ P^"' ""^ *^^ Just-in a exterior ffracp Til ^^'^^^o" was a great arace an amples of our SavILT^ ' . discourses and ex- the tefc of tleTh^^^^^^^ the saints, and all tenokyrfn^]^^^^^^^^^^^ our heart in- Will, inducing us toTorltt ^"^^"f ' ^^r^^^^^^ns our graces, like the exterior o-""^ salvation. Interior a What onll^f ™' ,^^^ innumerable. -o-.^ rrc .^ Know respecting grace ? COURSE FIRST, gratitl^Jht ?rwT. SS 'TT'. '"' that it ia merita of Je.us cCt; 2d ' tt ho i^ '' "t'^ *" "'« the graces received acnni^.. • • ^^^ P^S's well bv of God, aright to ncw^S ""zTTT ""^ f™™-' uteljr necessary for us thlt wlH, . *' *''^'«'« « "''so- •ng; with it we can do aU 1^''!^ 'T "''» ''" ""'l- lects It , 5th, that irrace is mr.r.l" ^ "oerty, per- -uraig„ods.sh,ceit'eo:^„r„:TorS*LXl! CHAPTER XX. What is Religion? Q. What is religion? ^^:^::'^tsi .\':;t^^"*' - ^^e bond the society of man with God "" ^°'^^' ^^^^S^on is J -^xplain this answer? * natu;arrd^^^^^^^^^^^^^ there exist .relations between Go/^lt '^°^^ "^^""^r father of man, and man, who is fhp 'n ! ''^^<^°^ ^"d of xod. The ties which exU^thJ^ ^""^^^^^^ ^^d child are even more sacred ?Lnt ^^''f^'' '^^ and man to his father. ^^ ^^'^^ *^««« ^hich unite the son Q- Why so? his fittrSr c":r a^H^^ ^^ ^^ - owes to cannot be said of Ze^lZ f ?"^ ^^'' ^"d, whic^ ^e must conclude that I ^i.f?^^^''^- ^^om wh ch n^uch more holy than .J"[ «%ations to God are to their parents^ ^"^ ^'' '^^ obUgations of chUdrTn Q- What does *^^ vzr—^ - - ^- The worri i-ni;"'- '"^"^ religion signify? 7 °^ excellence, because re- or 74 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. ligion unites us in a supernatur^' n-mi.,. *^ r a ^. 18 the most perfect u, hein.rs '!:;"% *P,^"*^' ^^^ Lord, by offering himself "'n t'n ' ,, ' athf; «?;'"^^' f/"" for us, has re-esumshcd fh. iupei^^atur, l' "^'^ '? existed between God an-.' aianKu ' o^r.Jl't Jest te? -^-^^--%ion than the IH^^Z A. No, there is no other reIi<rion H,»„ of Jesus Christ, licaus.. f,^, . ^! • ? . *"" "^Ugion God and man, couU Sate in S^V^""^' "" ^>^ and re-establish »V suneJn^Z'. f "k- t ■"*" '« «°d. Is tl„. t„J '^"n^""""™"'>' which iin ted them "of ™i:„t dat™ '"°°' '"'■'^''''°" "* J^^- Christ world-^tn' irte ?T.* " »V"''-' - the GodoiTeredh ks7f tohi. F ^^ 'T ^'?'" ""^ ^on of has always haT^ thf r^l f /•/°r''?'^'"='" •»»'•' ""d t^ssaJMedi't^.^'tCat'^Sr''^ it i? at"^VX"t'r;',^" ""' '*""=« - ^""^ -"Sht as Q. W hat difference is there between the f ^?t^f„l ™t. preceded and those who have . -mZ«i? fi ^ ^ *t"l who A. The difference is tWth '''^.^"^ T **i«, '^«siaJi '^ 2i-r4£fi2;:"c;ttr::::; ^ . He delayed the cominr of th<» Mpc i. „ s 1st in nnlerthit man mi^ht kTiow I w a loni „ r"' of his miseries, the no- f he had „7» »?' '^ *"'? that he might d«.i,„ i.,-. "!.,^_ _ °* " ^' , '" am' that he mig: ,-Veiognise l^s^ Sw r^s^ COURSE FIRST, „. , . 75 sian, 8(»ein<T that nil fii« n commission o/orwLl if L/k°"' "^ <^'"'' ''-"^o tho fore the coming ofZ Zl^U}^^^? T'' ""»>• Be- thcir end to pr°pa™ m^'f;;! f, ■?'« <)*««"« had for men. """ '-^tend its blessings to ail to love God as hlh^^ ^a "^^"^^ f^«™ this truui is redemptio-L only 5^^:^.' s ? ""^^ *^' '"^'^^^^ ^f th^e A U^-. many previ.Tmirael , w ^ '"^^ ' weakness, pose iam to believe ti ^ ^atrj'n '"^^^^^^ *« dis- greatest of all miracles. <»■ types < the M. (iah. '' '*•"""* ^Bnes ^^a How did God .nake known the Redeemer to ^. ,iiat CO you uudersfnn.i I '^ -^ prophecies. „^h 9 J' unaerstan(i by figures of the Mes- U. tn?Lfe':^«_«^*h^ Messiah, I and....„.. ___. . ^tbe Me.siah. cii^actenstics and actions of "s 76 CATJ^CmSM or PJCnSEVmANCE. Messiah ? ''""''' '"^P'" "ere a figure of the the^wh'J:^S*;f *« r.^r^H tbo sacrmces and the aptlea and eian'Xt, i''p'''f : "■"' """ »' says ti,at Jesus Christ t rt c end nf /i. Vil«"-"™lar «nd l,at whatever happened .n,i t""* *'"'"''•• '•■"'. h« authority „f the'f. ors of tlu" 5 "■'',""".^- ^'^ "» tme say, tlmt the whri?„i' f ""''V''' ' '^'^ ^'Wis- gra..d figure of the Mo sfaL , ,P^"P'? ""« ""Ty » ?r .•esemSlanee of the fit„^s to l^i '^^^fntomky of the Redeemer : tK" eTifc' "i""* P^P^'-S^ies had a clear knowledge of U th„ '"l-T^K 'hem neeessajy for th.ir saPvatton!^ ' ""' ^^^ '''"" *^ j «• Whid. vas the first promise of a Mess!*), 9 I he said to the serninT /* ^ terrestrial paradise- 1 isthefatWrfK*:,tX''rf'^''"'- Adam I Wd is the father of aU Ten^'"?.^ "^ "f * ' ""^ I Adam sleeps, and out o o"e ofT rih V % '^'^ "P'"'' I him a companion, who is to X „I * ^"'^ ^"™'» '»>• I andtOKivehiman^erourD^.lT"^' """<"> *" him ■ the cross, and from KSS^/. °7 ^?'-^ "ies on ■ chmxih with which OUT r iZ, 1=„T® ^'^^ ^"ses up the " *■""■■' "'" "" anueU till the end COtrnSE FTRST. of a|^«, and which will mvn >,;«. children. ^" ^^^^ ^^ a great number of H' ^'""tinuo thf 8ame figure. A' Adam, a sinner is driven e condemned to l^horXn.^Z? IT^ ^T^''''^ ^'^^ «« oaded with the sins of the worhi T ^""^^^ ' «"'' ^"''d, " eon.Iemned to labor ^^^•''''"'^'^'^'"heaven faves all men by his ob«rf.v! ""^' .^"^ ^^^^h. hJ his disobedience?^ «Mienee as Adam lost allb^ offers a saerifi^.o ^^s^^^^tc^^^^^^ Abel offers a 8aen«,,e which is inS.I ^*^- ^"^ I^«"l Cod hisF,,h,,. Theinni^^^^^^^ agreeable to the field and put to deatHv P.- i!- '^?"^"^^*'dinto LordJnnocenceit8eirrsIed^LPnJ"T^'' ^,"°^«r; our to/Jeath by the Jews hs ferL"*^ tk" l^^"^ ^^^^ P"t cries to heaven for vm^.Zf.!^ iY"" ^^^°^ ^^ A^el crjes for mercy in our behalf ' Caln^lT^ "^ ^"^ ^^^d Abel, IS cond(n„„ed to wimW ^am, the murderer of of the earth ; th(, Jews ihot % ^^§^^^nd on the face ^ndemned to wancU^UtXlS^'-T^^^' -^ without king, without sacrifice. '''*^^"* ?"««*» CHAPTER XXir. "Yl'ti^frpTaer^ te -"0- «od ga.e to «pIa/Ab.Twtra„^°['4r 'V-^ ""' P-"*' to served the true wowhin of % ^^ " ""^ tJ^a* Pre- Q. How were thp rflL F°^ "" ""^h. ' ™ 78 CATECmsu OF PEBSEVESANCE. doned themselves to I" A. ' "'" ''"'^ "^an- heart. '" *" *« «•■""•"?' Propensities of the mento°j^p?^l'Ll ""^ °"' *" '^«*» *« «Mdren of sentEl^r 'lltetll^eLfdT^" *r'^-"-- «<«> converted to God SnS ?f! *?•""■' *'"'" "^ ^ heaven alive, wCee hf„m ''7'^;' J""'' '"'» "P to the world to elhort Sim?.™ . ""•'™ '"'*'"•« tte end«f <2. Did the cSeTof G^r'P™.'''''f • to the Lord ? *''"' ^"'ain always faithful fai^Jt'theW °Th^.'^f <"<' ?"' ■^"""n '"-ays children of men X cS^ltd"tf "'"''"r "'* 'lie was soon sullied wS eSr ""' ^""^ '^"^ ""^^ Q. How did God punish mankind? o«h a„"d rttsrmtlltai''^ '''' '''=''■"«• ^^ water^urin. one Eunttnlr ty^^" '"^"<' ""^ T Sf .^" •"^•".perish in the delLeT to re-people the eS '''' """""'' °* «"* tind, Q- What was the ark ? ducted by 'te oZrl^r^V'f r'''^'' ^""J" con- the moment of the deWe'w"" "'''* ''" «'"«>«'i at twenty years buUdin'it^^o?'' -7? ""^ '"'"•'"=<' and «n„e4Le for'i^pj-nta^ce '' "'''""S thei^by to give «. What did Noah do on leaving, the arl. ? WI promise/C "efe?L";f r'^r '° I'™- The by a deluge. ^'"" *° destroy the world Q. Wa? Noah a figure of our Lord ? fSAi? .^■^zritTt ixT'rc i-iT..-. -•:.-__ ^ .— •itwoii was tiie iMrd figure of our Lord. Koah 'BANCS, n the contrary, luse they aban- opensities of the the children of repentance God ort them to be took him up to fore the end of ice. ilways faithful •emain always ances with the md the earth deluge. The covered with s. persons, were rf each kind, I N^oah con- ic entered at inndred and Jreby to give rk? is gratitude him. Tlie y the world >rd. Noah COURSE FIRST, signifies Consoler; Jesnq b;„„,v c, . alone finds grace Wo^L ? i^'%®^?^"^- ^^^h grace before his Father S^^^hT'-^r^ ^^^"^ ^^"J« saves him and his fai^Tly f^m tho^'-^" '''}' ^^^^^^ Our Lord builds his thaZhlT % "^^^ersal deluge. aU who are willing oln^nf ' Th/r.'*^^'^^^ ^''^'^ rose, the nearer to heaven tho u'^^^^ *^^^ ^^^^^^^ more the church experiences i^L^"} "^^^^^^ ' ^^^ elevates herself to S ^,.^'^"^**'^?«' ^^^' more she father of a new world ourl^,^! ""^^ '?^''° *« be the the earth with the ju's t Z'CZ^^^^fj^^^^^ CHAPTER XXIII. A. C. 2247-1921. **^"''*'^-Melohi9ldecIi. A Itl .^Plf "^d after the deluge ? ■^. Atter the deluo-p thp i;f«^i: '^ shortened. The lon° stav nf.f ™ "^"^ Pereeptiblr enfeebled the streS ofX°„W '"*''''" °» *« «»rtL and caused nature to lose wT'?'':,<'°''™Pted the air, G. Wh„ ^ere the^s'ro'XM '™ "''"•• ' and JXrhl?:;!:;;;:':,fr' ^'"'?' -^ j-^phe* .• Q. Were they al tEree ^if ^^^P""}''" °' *« earth. separating? descendants of Noah do before sI.ouldreaehthoh„».vZ^"'lf.."'.r'' "h"** ™mmit uame and secure thenTa^iaimtTf,,? "'"V",™''"* "■«'■• was aa evil pu^oso <^r^:Sii^Z^X "^ mi , 1 . ' . . . ■>. I»gi<Ste."'1 Jl--,"«-"' V-^ounding the one another, they we^Sefe "k'" ^ ™*^«te„| ^l^^hat became of ^enafterthe co„f„.o„„nan' earth. They carri;d vfel*?^ ?''0P'<'d the XlS principal truths of reliJinn .^T,.*''® knowledge of the gjiat events which h?rf\''*^''"''»«n,bran?e of Se A They dirSpSr'^rSr*""' "•"« "^"igion ? metrror^r^£'™^«4:n^atr^l,,,. 5!-e {partieu\rp:*p';~ tt.^^^^^^ be blessed fn C tho jfe'S *"' "» """ons shonid the Messiah. Thi/sen„„^^°'".b™ should be born , amongthe posterity of Abraham f^^'o""' ^^ture, «• What was the fo>irrt, « '""^ the Saviour ^- The fourth filfl'":'i'.?g1'? of the MessiTi . °"" '"' '^« ^™««ah was Meichise- \ tion of their pur- confounding the le to understand *ndon the work. ■Babel, that is, infusion of Ian- and removihff pled the whole >wledge of the nbranceofthe ir the deluge, people of file Jnts. rue religion ? '•eligion loner. the true God, commenced on the earth specially the Qer? 'pecialljthe eemer, God *ry of both, father was of Sem. pns should him, thut « be born s all other he future, Lviour. ssiah ? Melchise- eOURSE FIRST. deeh Melchisedech sic^ifies Ki„. * r • ^^ Lord IS justice itself. j^Ti!: a^ ""^ *^"s*^ce ; our Most Hi.h ; our Lord is trp'-\^f ^'^'' «^ ^h^ Melchisedech blessed Abrlham T% ^^. ^^^^^ience. CHAPTER XXiy. Abraham a 8^! '''''»<'™«e of Lot. God p,^„^,«, "naje S ASt?'"" "' *^« ~nt which God Q. On what occasion dfdfv^"'"'"'""'- the promise of a son ? '""* """>* *<> Abraham .n Uie ™ise of traveleS ^"^J"^al,ty to (hree angels AbrahlHrG^d i^ tie LY "t f <^"'- 1-* „ ^ • The interview betwof„f^ "'^^'^ »»§«'« ? «». 1st, with whathoffI'2f^,t'"''^?'»a''''6odteach- ?JJresshi„i„p«yerVM tSi''''' ?<=■•»"« »» to "; °f a small numirof tl tt m! P"^^''™ *"'= »'«"- »f the suilty. For the sakp-'^f f •^•''•■"'« a multitude We spared five whok dt, *"' J"**- ^ "««« *»• VVaS no onn oo,,...j r ^* . ^ ^- Lot, his wife.a^rrhrTwn'V'^"?'"" «^ S«^^» ^ saved from th« h;..":..^i'.^^«.^^"ghtc-rs alone w«re burning of Sodom r but ^ wif u of rP^^t:^^''- ^-.-d into of the aoostlcs. ' '"" '" •« «een in tlie time witliout a murmur. Ho him,df °! ^""^ Pi;omptly „nd the mountainivliich Go,lhaT !■ \^"'^'"^'' '"'^ «"• to W to the pile and^^s about t? ^'? ' I""' '«''"«» vicum, when God, satisfied S *hi, i'""?-*'"' ''«'<'^«'' ed him to spare him ^ obedience, direct- , '1 S''siri^4''^J t^fif "' I-- -P-sent ? I-OHl. Is,, Isaaeis the welTbl'"'?"'^ '^"^ «« »» -our Lord is the cbiect of th . ™'^ '"" "* '"'^ father his Father. Isaae, tl ouih in^I.T-P'''''-*"/ "^ ^"d. death; our Lord, innoceSeeS i^ i '^ co„,Jem„ed to It 1.S the father of Isaac who If. . ■ '^""?<=™-ied to die. God the Father who by , he i™ 1""!? * ''^''™ ' '' *' «elf immolates our Um M itnl k°' ^f /«^vs, him- ■■yood which is to consume ht-T t""'S'^ '^''"■'«« 'he "esthe wood of thecroTonwv''..'■'l'"'"''^'^'''«- IsaacsuffershimseIftol^°edTnT^'■*•^ '* '0 <ii«- murmur; our Lord, Ife Vtenit 1 I P''*' ^'">ont a to be raised upon 'the cro'J^"'''' ^"jffers himself Isaac offers his sacrifice •iritnnri °" C'*'™'-^ that I^ri offers his sacrifice.' W^,^f ™''^ t'^" *a' o"-- reward for his obedience -ZtT?'' ''>' ^"^ »' * for his obedience, is blessed b^P^ ' '.? '^'""nP'^nse l"s uiheritanee, ali the Sn/omre^a^th"'''™'' ^"^ M^ ..■'mm,mmn»m^. t^as chanored i„to seen in the time )raham ? of Sodorn, God er of God ? 'd promptly and icted his son to n ; lie fastened k:e this beloved 2dience, direct- represent ? s that of our i of his father acenyof God, condemned to G0UR8E FIRST, CHAPTER XXy. 83 Jacob, (A. C. 1739.) "^ *^« "^ ^ Messiah death at the ag^ rf","^ *ft» ""d merits, died a holy pr.nise'^r "'flSLth mlTeV'-'-''''''"' "- the third W. fhXrraSd f ^ ^«-'^ -aa made to femlr of Isaac we lZutirTT''.'\^' '■" t^e ;rh'> is the malr rftfe ^f »d Jacob. G„d P-miseoft^'SS '"'*«-' -ke'^teob the wife aJn^'tTistS,*" ^"''"Potamia to seek a the midst o°f the d^ii " ' 7?" r'^'ak'"' by n.Vht in i^rjt tJttTn :t-^f^^' «■ ^" '^' Z ''"'" *« »W '^^ '""^ «"■ tie tribe, a-'J al! the peoDin'!!™.?''* *at it e.-coI,,,i... S>^ t o obev his father, wen il''ff'l»f.<'»Lorf. Jaebb, f"!""! in the desert; ™?i'r."l'^"S'^«' a to^ *'^gs,hadnotevenasf?„l °'^''i.*« ""aster of a?i Jacob was obli<,ed t,f if K °", '''^'<''' <» 'ay his hoart CHAPTER xxn The Messiah nrom ia^^ j places of dwelling arLi"'"?''' f"'^ ^hanjed the^' thus wished to te»f).'"'''?r""" '0 the is but a nar^?!,*?**''' "« that the life of TYl O s^ 1%. .^ 1 m CHANCE. rival in Mesopo. ^acob demanded It was not until ^at he obtained ' afterwards set atber, to whom TLord. Jacob, ant country tb his father, de- liimself to the very rich, set g out a stone, master of all ' Vliishead. to obtain his irgo the most ouse. Jacob our Lord as- i the ancient iiis children. ^enth figure -1689/ Ith? ^th, which ey did not fi^ed their '•es. ^ God iCru Delow COURSE FIRST. arc|s r^' "^^^ *^« P-ncipal virtues of the pat^^ fail; whVrmSlm^ T^^-ehs were- country ; charity for tl^eirn" ? J^ ^ ''-^ ^f*^''' a better -tend agenerois ho S^^^ made then tcMnperunce and sobriety w^^^^^^^ ' ^nd lastly, W^S exempt from infirS't7es ' '"'"^ *° *^^'"^ ^ ^ong «ie fathers i,f the t wet tribes Th'' ^"^^' ^^« ^^e IS Joseph, who was on^ rJl\ "^"^ ^^st celebraterJ the Messiah, lit jZl """^T^ ^^^"^iful fi^uTS Jacob, his fathe; : our & *^f ^^1^ l>elovec1 son o1 «on of God, his father Jo.pi'' ^^'° *^^« ^^» beloved b/his brethren to st^' t^\"^f ^^^^^^^ ma -treated by the Jewf hi f K^'tf ' ' °"'' ^^^^ was Judas, and delivered unt; fl, brethren, betrayed bv to death. 2d. Joseob^w ^ ^^"^^"*'' ^bo put him :^."eb he is in;t:nt-"uT L^'^^^ ^^ « -^e of crimes of which he is innocent t'' "^"^^"^ned for prison with two criminal.^ '^'^'^P^ '^ found in pardon and to the oXrtis nun?r""^'^« *« «»^ h « pWed on the cross Lfw P"^™*^»<^ ? our Lord is promises heaven to one t^? '^'^ "malefactors' he perdition. 3d. Jo'eph ' ^i^^.^ « {.¥ other to' hS throne itself of Pha?ao? our F n T ^' P"«°» *« the cross to the throne itself of rnfT-^P^'«^« f'^m the obeyed by stranger bit Sl;^ ^"^^^- J««eph s brethren ; our Lord is ob^v inT??^ *?^ ^^« ^^« he IS obeyed by tlie JewT Tn^ ^^'^""^ "^*^ons before from death when they dme Cllt '"^1 ^'' ^^^^^n the Jews fr >m error when^ev ^-^^ '^'^^ ^^^e Chiistianity. ""^"^ ^^V will have embraced I 1 86 CATECHISM OF PmSEVER^ycK 'i CHAPTER XXVII. 'Erf,?if5?''P'''"""«<' and prefigured Pifti, When ho we„rurL o""^„7^,f\Vr7.r" "'<» entcen years, honored and rcJi^;..-..? '■™'' *'»^^™ ^eV" o by his son Joseph ^"'"'^ ""'' tenderly cIkt- ^: j!:::«:7 tt 'Zf -'"''= '"«'» "^-K ? apjund his bed his twelve sonAnT™"'*' "^^^bled what was to happen to tLt !i ' T""""^"' «» 'hem came to Juda,Te swke^h.f '•''''?t""- ^^'hen ho bretkren praise: the^Xr^Zn'"'".' I'"' """' % from Juda, nor a ruler ZL i-f- 2"'.'^ ""f™ """y 'f 10 be sent, and heshMl iV'"''' '''^."' «»»« "'at ttom. ""■" be the expectation of all na- ^- Th'if pZl?: "«»-g of this p™n,ise ? thority «ho„i;rSe''?nre"rib "'/''? T''"''^'' «»- eom'ngof the Messiah fl.r! ?* Ju<ia, until the was verified at the tte '^ l^'?''' ?' f "'•"""■'• J* Wumean, was the first stran °er J;"'''' '■ ^"^ "^™'l. «» This promise teaches us SherlV" Tv"?"' '" "'""''a. ot Juda, to the exclusion of all n;."' " '' '» "'« ^"be future l«,fc for ,he Jfesiah °'^'''' '"^ ""'^' f» the hisJieaThf ■^PP*"'^ '^ «^e children of Jacob after a new king ascended) tliTf'' ''''^''''><''-t<> the srave- pressed the°H«br.^s ^' "''™'* "^ %>-pt, and op-' p,^- Whom did God mate use of to deliver his peo. A, To deHv.rhis people from the bondage of Egypt. -mmmmmmmm "iANCE. -Fifth promise. i«chal Lamb inty years old od there sev- tenderly cher- lien dyin<T ? h, assembled meed to tliem '• AVhen he ^ee shall thy ■ taken away tie come that >« of all na- lise? Jvereiprn au- a, until the nations. Jt ' Htrod, an d in Judea. in the tribe lust for the ^acob after multiplied the grave ; t, and op- r liis peo- of Egypt, CO[rjiSE FIRST. iTodmadeuseofMoses nnrl Ao«^ i- i both went Wether iSr'pltrneeo? Ph**""- T*""^ ohstmacy Moses subdued by strikL FT^vr.^ '•S'"'" l-at^cala^Hies, which are^K'Sfeff^Kut/:? ^^Q. What did the Heb..w people do bcfo.. setting thc^pfs:h"aTS"X;^'^f"'^r''p'«™-°'a'e^ Messiah. Th s gsehlf T , "i" "'S''* ^g"" "f the spot ; our Wl is the tnl Yj^l "'^^ '° ^ ''^'O"' WftI, „!. 1 V .. ^^^^ witliout spot. P-ehXmtf '"P"""""' ™- I'oy S^ eat the ' thetlol^titsteffi^T'^n^''?'' ''^"^ t° have their feet, Taa tJ^v^'^rd^^'t:'- ' "'"' '""'Ja'^ <"* who receive the liolv com^, ^ * " journey. Those girdled, that is, „S be cw"" "'"'' j'?™ «'eir loins that is, they musSst all !vn ' * 'l*^ '" *«"' ^and, that is, they must b^ liL V , ' '*"'''''« «" their feet, any thing Kder I'li^^aeSv^ ^''^ '" ""''-'^^ CHAPTER XXYIII. "^ of ^r^i^-r:^^^^^^^ fi^re (A. C. 1491.) JVIanna-Sixth promile.- in trS'^ptU'lS^^ ^^ the Lord Egypt ? P^'^'P^^' "^hen he brought them out of «f U-' ^^® ?^^* miracle wrought bv the T r^vA ,•« t 6y day, itd?rect''edrZii:"^^,v'5'_"J^'' »1 « cloud tile places of their stoppincr " "'^ ^'^"^'''' ^^*«^»ri^ed Q. Did this miracle continue a lon<r time ? I People, wars'" '"'■'^'''« of "■« Loni in f Q. WW . ""^ '""^^'^^ed up all the other food • XW i ^ """""a supplied tfc' ''? *««»<1- ""d ceased when t}in rr l ^^^^ ot our soul T"! I promise : the wJ 2^ , "ebrews entPra^ T? ; ^^^ I ^uterea mto heavpn • *i,.- " . ^^^^^ when wp «i,„ii " ----- IS, >ve shall see/^e ^? ^^ears ; that •esert. the Lord in \ favor of his '«a- rJiarao % and set out "e command ^% and left a ® %Tptians oniniand of ^^ "P all the 3rd in favor Ivor of his ^hich fell 'brews; it ^; it Was od had a to shoTv- *e Lord r of na- ^essiah. en; our escend- '^ace of ' exeel- • The land of 3>face COURSE FIRST. ^^ to face, God whom we now ron..!, j liiiiital veil. ^ ^^"^^^^ >- "nder the sacra^ 9' 2^^**** " the 8ixtL promise of the Messiah ? stead of he Lor.! \holo ^^T\ ^ojh^ni, himself, in- tain. The Lord tiicn sahifT ^ ^^% ^^"^^ "^^ «"«" «// /A/n^., „,v>//. y ';^^ ^^^ ^;' ',JJ««««' ^/'^^ have spoken the midsi of their h^tklTltT " ^"^^^^^ ««' «/ is the MesS; '^ J^StW^'*' ^" ^^ "^^^kness, ise of C a toMoses *'''* '^''^^^^^ ^'^ Prom- CHAPTER XXIX. braze a serpent. (A. C™ 46i5^'~™® saonfioe and J 5,^^ ^*". ^"d ^^ive his law ? it in tle^midar^f':: \Z:^^'^ "' *""' ^o^ gave mountain was cUred\lK h^''^'''?* ' ^» the issued forth ft„reranlthtSn:^ •='»'"*' *•'- -^ch Moses offnrA,! tr, „„_•'<;_.".• ^f'" saenfices whirh as all Uie "other sScen/X" *? ^""^^ «' ^«'i figures of the sacrifice of CMst '"'"'°* ^ were MICROCOPY REfOLUT^>j TEST CHART (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 1.0 i.l 1.25 Mb US. u. HUu 2.3 ■ 4.0 1.4 1 2.5 1 2.2 1.8 1.6 d APPLIED liVHGE Inc ^^ 1653 East Main Street '^ Rochester. New York 14609 USA = (716) 482 -0300 -Phone = (716) 288- 5989 -Fax \ 90 CATECHISM OF PEIiSEV£RANCE, Q. How do you show this ? bwi t^lr an tf ^S •' t > ^T »P""t'«i these woX "W, "^,^ J? ^' ?Pf *H P^n^ Q. Continue. Q. What is the eleventh ? Bewnt TtT"!?" Srr "' ""• ^^ i« *c brazen the per«,„ cf Ad^Thlrbeen btoeTbv'T ^l"^'"! eerpent, which produces death Ti 7 *^® "'^''"'*' brazen Serpent to be ie and duU„ » **"""*" risf^^KeririSHx " \ 'JE. COURSE FIRST. 91 » sprinkled er having ood to his the victim the blood you. Our 'onounced Vcstamenti loodyand red up in ired in an es of the , viz; to tcrifice of s. Thus he tenth 5 brazen serpents, guilty in infernal Jaused a ipicuous d on the snt were ir Lord nflicted t of the rpents ; ure the CHAPTER XXX. The Messiah promised and prefigured — Twelfth figure of the Messiah— Moses. (A. C. 1451.) Q. Why did not Moses and Aaron enter the promised land ? A. Because they had once entertained a slight hesi- tation in their confidence in God. Q. What did Moses do previous to his death ? A. Previous to his death, Moses assembled the children of Israel, and made them renew the covenant with the Lord. He promised them, on the part of God, that if they would remain faithful to his law, they should be crowned with every blessing ; but if, on the contrary, they were unfaithful they should be visited with the greatest calamities. Q. Where did Moses die ? A. After having given his last words to the Israel- ites, Moses ascended Mount Nebo, and the Lord said to him : Look on the land of promise, but you shall not enter it. At these words, the holy legislator, aged one hundred and twenty years, rendered up his soul to God. Q. Was Moses a figure of the Messiah ? A. Moses is the twelfth figure of the Messiah : — 1st. When Moses was born, a cruel king put to death the chihlren of the Hebrews ; when our Lord was born, a cruel king put to death the children of Bethlehem and its envu-ons. Moses escapes the fury of Pharao, and our Lord escapes the fury of Herod ; Moses is sent by God to deliver his people from the servitude of Egypt ; our Lord is sent by God to de- hver all men from the servitude of sin. 2d. Moses performed great mu-acles, to prove that he was sent by God ; our Lord performed great mir- aclns, to prove that he was the Son of God. Moses fed his people with bread that fell from heaven ; our \ 92 CAmcmsM OF pwevj^hai^ce. our Loj,, ,, .i^^^.i'S"- «■- ;;- .0 his people; ' <! I ' ' , CHAPTER XXXI. Q- Wlio was the successor of Moses 9 proti"^' "* •'"' ""f'^-"' names of the !and oi ?r ? P^«""se, because the Lord had nr^;«- J ■ Abraham, to Isaac, to Jacob and f, ^P^^^^^^^ »* to 3d. It was called Judea because tin T Posterity, settle there after the cantivif r nf R k f "^^^ ^^"^^ *« most part, of the tri^e Tjnl^^ ^^^^^^ the Palestines or SiiH.Hnes whn ' 5* ^^^^f^'^^' ^om provinces. 5th. T e Holy iTnd ' '^^'"^ ^"" «^ ^*« great miracles our Lord wrnniT.?' ^" ^^^^""t of the Q. Which wa tSS^^^^ , ■^. The first citrtakel^^^^^^^^^ had passed the Jo^dat 'w^L^^^ t:j the trumpets and the cries nf fi.f rS ^^""^ ^^ waUs fell, and all ^olTfA.''^,*^^^ ^™J of Israel, the and her family." "'"^"^ ^"' '" ""^ ^'^^^^' except Kahab I \ E. lich came s people; 3duce his ater than promise, f the an- the new COURSE FIRST. 93 irtoenth ^1426.) led the 'and ox names. ' it was 1. The id it to iterity. ime to for the , from of its )f the ation. •ews ? ' they ndof 1, the ahab Q. What did Josue do after the taking of the city of Jericho ? o ^ A. After the taking of the city of Jericho, Josue renewed the covenant with the Lord. Q. What happened whilst Josue was combatinf^ the enemies of the Lord ? ° A. Josue, fearing that the day would close before the entire defeat of his enemies, addressed the Most High, and turning towards the heavens, said to the sun : Stand thou still I and the mn stood still ; because nothing is dillicult for God ; it costs him no more to stay the sun, than it does to put it in motion. Q. Was Josue a figure of the Messiah ? • ■^* y*^^' '^°''" ' ^^^ ^^^ thirteenth figure of the Mes- siah ; Josue signifies Saviour ; Jesus signifies Saviour. Josue succeeded Moses, who was not permitted to bring the H(^ brews into the land of promise ; our Lord succeeded Moses, whose law was not sufficient to bring men to heaven, Josue introduced the Hebrews into the land of promise ; our Lord introduces men into heaven. After ten years of combats ^nd victories, Josue saw his people in full possession of the promised land ; after three hundred years of combats and vic- tories, orr Lord sees his church reigning on the earth. As long as the Hebrews were faithful to the advice of Josue, tney were happy; as long as Christians are taithlui to the counsels of our Lord, they are happy. CHAPTER XXXIL The Messiah promised and prefigured-Fourteenth ngure of the Messiah.~Gidfcon. (A. C. 1405.) ^ Q. By whom were the Hebrews governed after the ucaiu or tiosue / A. After the death of Josue the Hebrews were gov- erned by judges. The judges were chosen by (fed; \^ III >\ 94 CATECU/SM OF PERSEVERANCE. they led the people to battle and administered iustice • there was only one at a time. ^ "^® ' Lord f'"^ ^^^ ^^^^^y^^ long remain faithful to the A' The Hebrews soon forgot the DromisoM tlm^r \.^a made and so often renewed. They^Tt ?o Ir ^o f Wt even God himself, and ga^^ tCZl7. m to Q. How did God punish them ? from it vf P""^'.^^^^ this crime, and all that followed nu^ ^t'by sendmg against the Israelites the inS wr^^n'ourr '''"^' ''^ ''^'^^"^^^^' ^'^ Ma^dianftefr "''' *^' ^^'^^"^ ^^^^-^^^ ^-^ the itef i,7^d?on ""' "'^' ^''""'''^ ^^«- t^- ^^-d-n. ^. What miracle did God grant Gideon ? A. Gideon, havmg assembled his army, asked of God two miracles, to accredit his mission • the fir2 was, that a fleece of wool, spread on the ground dur- ing the night should be covered with dew, whUst the ground around it should remain dry ; the serond In « t^at the fleece should remain dry, w^hhstlhe ^1"^ ing -round should be wet with dew. The two miracles took place. two Q. What did the Lord then say to Gideon ? ^. Ihe Lord then said to Gideon " the irmT. \a +«^ numerous," although then, were o„°"'th rtShouT and whilst the enemy had one hundred ^andtlirty. five thousand men. I wish, said the Lord that iS may know that it is I alone who have dTtt them He^ordered him to keep with him only three hunIS?a Q. How did Gideon obtain the victory ? hundred men, armed only with trumpets, and lamps ta ^^ id justice ; "ul to the J they had far as to ves up to d Michas, followed le infidel who laid from the Madian- isked of the first nd, dur- hilst the •nd was, irround- te two ly is too ) thous- thirty- t Israel I them, undi'ed i three inps in COURSE FIRST. 95 empty pitchers, advanced to the lines of the enemies. Immediately they all becran to sound their trumpets, broke the pitchers and lifted up their lights ; their enemies, seized with fright, fled, overturnin^r and kill- ing one another without knowing it. ° Q. Was Gideon a figure of the Messiah ? A. Gideon was the fourteenth figure of the Messiah. Gideon was the last amongst his brothers ; our Lord deigned to appear as the last among men. Gideon notwithstanding his weakness, is cho;.en to deliver his people from the tyranny of the Madianites ; our Lord notwithstanding his apparent weakness, is chosen to dehver the people from the tyranny of the devil. Two great miracles prove that Gideon is chosen ; the ^-reatest miracles prove that our Lord is chosen the Liberator of men. Gideon, with only three hundred men, marched against a whole host of enemies ; our Lord marches to ttie conquest of the universe with twelve fishermen. Ihe soldiers of Gid- on are without arms; the apostles ot our Lord are without arms. The soldiers of Gideon take with them only trumpets and lamps ; the apostles of our Lord have only the preaching of the Gospel and the lamp of charity. Gideon and his soldiers triumph over theMadiamtes ; our Lord and hisapostles triumph over the world. ^ CHAPTER XXXIIL The Messiah promised and prefigured-FJftoenth fig- ure of the Messiah.— Sampson. (A. C. lxJ4i#-1117.) ^' ' ^*?r the death of Gideon, did the IsraeUtes \on<r remain faithful to the Lord ? ° f ,; : ;■■';; ;"- --^^^^ ui vjiucon, me Israehtes soon fell into idolatry ; but their infideUty brou<rht upon them many and speedy calamities. They were op- m 96 CATECHISM OF PEBSEVERANCE. and whose sicnTwl if ^">'* ™' mi'-a™Ious, the first twenty ^Csrf hi, «^''v^■'■^ «« I"'^*^' Q. What was his first exploit ? came a'^hinrt^Z'ot S*" '"' " ^°""' "™- -'^'''' «. What were his other exploits? to t. Wet:::tlv t.lt''''^""^.''"' ■"• ^-"^ he burnt then- WvesS, tS""'''"' *? I'J'«i«mes, loose in them three hundrprt ? ™«y?^«- by letting with lighted torehes CteVrt^'Jr? '™ l"" S wards carried off on l>ul„i ,,'*''"! ""^ "ftei- DaUia'Srt oThisSfn '{• t r"""' -"^l tinL the tem^ie irXcftev''°r"P°''*^P'^'«- which he killed more th«l\ l-J"""^ assembled, by lost his own Kfe ° "^"^ thousand of them, Lncl Q- Was Sampson a figure of the Messiah ? 1st^sf^7o:™strft:t''"""?°^''^«-«'«J-- I^rdwasalsoCnSam^rtr'^'''"''' '"''""'^■•' <""■ took a spouse amon "^?pS- "*""'"■; ^""P^"" the Church, his spoule amon^ ?h "r ' T ^''■•'' <^'"'«« Meda lio'n, wlS 1;^^ d^:±"{^fe^-. ^^'P-" vvcrpowereu the pagan world; wiuehrUe""'a H::;^ people, who of promise, the servi- tude of the miraculous, He passed irents, and ion, which all known 'hilistines, by letting and two, he after- es of the m up. I) named sngth re- Is of the tn up in a iut on a e Philis- bled, by lein, and fessiah : er; our ampson 1 chose mipson f Lord a lion, COURSE FIRST. 97 endeavored durin'>- thico hi,n,i».«wi . . infant Church 2d S nnn ''^^"^ ^"^ ^^^o"^ ^"s mies, in the c ty of G^zTouVT^t"' "f\^^^ his enemies, in the torn h ^ '^ '""^^ ''^^^"^ "P» by of the ni-rh piTj,^'"^; ,^.^'»i»f » ^-of^ in the middle ings, and, despfte S^e gu^art ^^ /heir fasten- in which he had been Shut ,m\ i^\ ^''T ^^'^ "^'^Y descended into Urnltl^,' {Z^^^^^ sates of hell and dci^S,wtt forth ^ Tvi^Z '^^" tJie tomb, in despite of lis ^uaM '^''3 ,""sf ^^^^' ^^«'» delivered up to Ais enemies onrF n 1 h"^P«^n ^^as ered up to his enpm;!? c ^'''^'^ "^^'^ ^''^s deliv- more Ph Hstines than L ,^T^r''' ^" ^>''«o, killed restofhisl fc; ouX^^^ durinjr the the devil, and drew fni- '",?>"'"' ^'^ '»«»•« barm to bad done Surin^^ltift '''^^ "^''' ^^'^'^i^^^^' *^^^^ 1^« CHAPTER XXXIV. The Messiah promised and nrpfio-nvo^ o promise of ke Messiat^ (rC^Ultl^f ^ Q. Who succeeded the high priest Pleli? ^. Samuel succeeded the hi-h priest HpU Ti.- peat man restored reli^rion and -ibonl.? • V 1 T^'^ be was the last of the°ju34s of iS t^^J^'W Jiidges, the Israelites wire'' governed L t' '^? whom the first was Saul H? 1^ u Y J^*"?^"' ^^ chose in hi« JlJI t u:?"^-...^H disobeyed God, who /O \xru " "V " /''"o ^"er ins own heart A ?L„\™' *? '''"« ''f'«'- God's own heart' A. The k,„g after g<xl's oym heart wa^^id. 98 CATECHISM OF PERSE VJJRANCE. David was of the tribe of Juda, and Bethlehein ; he was the son of Jesse, and of the city of was keep- Seti.^r^ T'^ f en.th^r^e^t f^hS; to U" orde "of"^;d ""'""'^ ^"""^^' ^"'" ^^-^%' V God. ?• i^^^^i ^^« ^^e fi^-st exploit of David ? r.^;;i; r^ rV*'''^'^"^^ °( ^^^^'"^ ^^-^s J"« vietory over Goiah. Goliah was a Phihstine, of prodicrSX and strength; he each day insulted theKelhes and defied them to the combat. David, full of l^onfi^^^^^^^ hro>vn' Sr hls'sh'^f '^^ *^^^ «^^^^' wirfft^e I rown trom his sling, lie prostrated the dant and ^""n»"?, »P to him cut off his head. ^ ' ^ Q. ^ hat effect had this victory on Saul ? ..t: 1 !-^ ''^''^'''^ '^''^'^^^^ the jealousy of Saul who several times atten.pted the lite of David but I o Lord preserved him. Saul himself perished iri bat e and David was recognized as king by all the peon^ Q. \V hat were the other explofts of David f^ A. iJayid, having been recognized as kinrr, defeated the enemies of his people, and took the citadel of Son This citadel was a small fortified city, built on tTp mountain, at the foot of which was situated jLs"lem David established his residence in this citlde wS* for this reason, is called the city of David ' ' A \v^^^?'^T'•^ "^'"^ ^^^ "^ake to David? W .V David was thinking of buildin- a temple for the recep ion of the Ark Zi the Covenant the Lord promised him that the Messiah should be born of his race saying to him : / will raise up thy Teedafler thee and I will establish his kingdom. , . ^ itiUeZ tabhshthe tnrone of his kingdom forever, I wUbe to hun a father, and he .lull be to me a son. ^ <^. U hat do you remark on these words ? A. 1 remark on these words that they properlv bo I'otfith&of /"[' 'rr ""'^^^'^ foVKoL porn tiie toon ot God and fho, Rnn of r»o,..M . u„ .i to a *rpne estaMsted forever j' n'^lfter gf tS CE. the city of was keep- for liiin to ecretly, by ? ietory over lifrious size lelites, and confidence th a stone, giant, and ? Saul, who I, but tlic I in battle, e people. d? , defeated iil of Sion. It on the erusalem. el, which, a temple lant, the )e born of 'eed after ^ will es- vill he to lerly be- alone is tie alone 9f these COURSE FIRST. Q<j things^can be said of Solo.on, the son and successor be, at the same tto the Son f ^""V^ ' *^^^^ ^^« ^^''-^^ I^avid, that is, hX^ttth ^o^T^^^^^^ - ^' CHAPTER XXXy. A. SatW r'''l''''™^^f'"'WuI to the Wd? wa-^.eeoitti\rrrLtt:r '""""' "- "-^ A. DavM^'iSl^ 'ong estranged from God ? about oryearriJ',''''l'!'''"f''-?"S''"''f™'n God, had p,ty on him, and sent the prop et N?,^ i' r*'™''' h.s ej^a to the miserable statorach he :»,?•"''"" David acknowledged his fault ZTtl T*? '.'"'"S- rest of his days. ' " bewailed it the Q. I)id the Lord pardon David ? affllJ,lri?;;";t?:;t":lEfl"?,i ''!''';?--- his son, revolted UinstL'"' A"^'.'f ' ^^hsalom, to fly, and to leav» t1. i "'"'"l ™» obliged -erwarJsUve&y-r^^^^^^^^^^ A Y^! n ^"^^ f ^ ^^7^ °^ t^^ ^fessiah ? siah. 1st. David was bornTr,. 'fl'"' "^ ">« *^«'- was born at ^^uZ^^^^l^'^^X^^ll^l, 1' i 100 CATECHISM OF PKRSErEBANCE. Mini? and Rhep],er<r» "rmik, slew tl,e „i,,„t (i„i;.,i, . ,„.. «m,,h and...,.oivod .'iL^V.'.na"''''!. ' Z' tj'.' ^i^^ I* CHAPTER XXXVI. gure oi tne Messiah.— Solomon. (A. C. 1016-982.) Q. Who was the successor of David ? -j^. I he successor of David was Solomon hi. ««« is a^^'l'r ^"' r "^ "^^^" ^- ascenXd Z hrone' mnted hT"^''^" ^^'^^^^ «^ GJod wisdom. uT^^ f^^n^Z^r- ^"-^^^^ ^^ --'« -0-, he marrieT: ^. Wliat was the oreat work of Solomon? ^4^^. ^lfj^.1 ^^^-- -« *^^ b-ii^^ing of T S?^>»K/^Jd the building of the fPmnlo i„.. 9 - -lie Dmiamg of the temple lasted se^n 'entire CE. iolijih ; (mr 1 the devil. i^as ohlij^ed t'nt, but to 1 not c'oni- n. David 'ord, j)ene- )n. David Lord also ompanii'd Lord was 1 a small ctioii was lowers to ^d by the sd in tri- it'ts; our eived the nteenth 6-982.) his son. throne. It was irried a ding of loof entire COURSE FIRST. 101 «• l.iv« sonic actou„t of tlii., tfin.,le? were emnloved in .« f . """' I."*"""s stones four ,.ri"d,^rpar?s. '' ^"■""'•'"••'«'"' 1' eousistud of «. What was tlie first part 1 vasteourt surfo:i,','':i:,1'''-',t "' ^-a^l- It was a could eo„tair:iT;t'i:;sirs:r ''*'''="""' --^ J VVhat was the second y a ^llS^rrU^^^^^^^^^^^^ It was with buildino-s an. "nil?.; ' , " ' ^ '''' '^' 8""-ounded altar of ho ocaus" ° Th""''.^";^ ^" t^^^ ""'^^'^' >vas the enter this court ^"''^' """^^^ ^'^"^^ ordinarily Q. What was the third ? pended ni.^ht and da v tt T ^ ^^'"P^ '^^»*« S"s- gold for the reccDttn 'of H ? ""''^ ""^ ^*^« ^'-^bles of O \VK : ^^<^eption ot the loaves of proDosif ion (A >Vhat was the fourth? i^ruposition. fh;f ; J^^ ^^"'**^' "^^^ the holy of Iiolies T^ w.c • this, the most retired nirf ni thi ^ """*^s. it was m the Ark of the C^vena^nt The h T^' •' ^^'^\ ^^« ^^P^^ enter i, and that buTonce?;e'af ^""' ^^^"^ ^^'^ LoM? ' '^' ''"^P^^ ^^ Solomon acceptable to the W^lV^hTLl^foTTr^^^ *« the heaven consumed^dTe vttl ' t^^?tion fire from filM every p^tlfteTd^S '"' ^ ^^^"^ ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^.^ Did Solomon persevere in virf„« .. +1 ^l..r!=,-r£'5rj.-5tsf-3 102 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. A S^u^*^"'?"?" ^''sure of the Messiah ? Solomon enjoy^^'lSfe"'."^ ?'°™"'- '«'' of David, hit father, ascSslefhr^'ir'' f"'^- '*'"'" pace over his conquered ene"res™,rf Tf '"^'^'- '" over his connueS eLiT''"%*,"'* "^'S"' '" P^''^" CHAPTER XXXYII. The Messiah promised and prefiffurpd Pt'^i.* lu figure of the Messiah-Jon^^!'^r^c7m^^^^^^^^^^ divided Iw^rt'lLd^ his kingdom was tribes, those of Juda nn^ R • '''" ^^i°^™ ^^^ t^« tribes chose L thetr kfn^T'"'!!'"- ^^^" '^" ^^^^^ «o«,^ ^r .1. , . 1"^^^ A^ng Jeroboam, and tar<\r ♦!.« re.ai„edfaithfula„dweSed'.^:^°Xfrd:! ?£'. :e us trem- e Messiah, ious. 1st. and labors reigns in rejoicing >ne of his in peace es for his 'OSes the who are religion. the true as a vast On the of Saba tion ; at ations of the wis- 3a offers have of- COURSE FIRST. 103 iteenth 825.) non ? )m was ut two i other ' tribes fJuda. maria. '^ *' "^ ""^ """S'lo" of Israel was Sa- draw ,C from doLfr?7„l'"^"^ f'?^'''' ^ -'*- caused tliera to fall b, ?^I 'f^ "',"."'' Jcraboam had One of .hese ^-^ll^ts'wasTonr " ""' "^ •=''°™^'«<'- £hed.e.i:^-»arKiL^^^^^^ Q. Did Jonas obey the order of God 9 ship? ^^''*' ^^^^""^ ^ J™=«' -hilst on board of the ^. Scarcely was Jonas on the vp«p1 «rT,^ storm arose, and the crew suspected fW.^" ^ "^'^^^"^ ^reat criminal on board Z^ave o^'^^^^^^^^^ ''™' They cast lots to ascertain whn If J^ ^*? heaven, upon Jonas. '^'^^^^am wlio it was, and the lot fell Q' Wliat did thoy do with Jonas? caus;d a L'^lfc j"'° ^ ^T' ^"* th« Lord lived mirafulouX ttef da^^^ .^™ ""^«- J-"''^^ whale, which aftS^fcn^i^^r^^^^^^^ ^? ^^e ine prophet went to JVinivP -xr^A'C. "^' Y" '"^ ^noi'e. the cit^^Tyin. with a ?oud ^oL^-k!," J^r'?™^ and Nmive shall be destroyed." '^^^ ^"y'' lilKI 104 CAnCH,S^f OF PEHSEVEHAlrCE. Pentcd, and the W&^V 'h. P'?'''' °' ^'"^^<> ™- «a>d to him that he CweM /„ '" "«' I'<>'-<1, and happen. " "*" ''e" foreseen what would S""^" rn^htTh^ntdirr;" <^-'' '~» *" "'^ the shade of Which protected Tn„ , "^ '° §«»' "P. the sun. On the day foliowini ,f ^^°\ ^^^ '"J's of of God was witheredf andTn„^' l''V' "V' by the order raj's of the sun, be^kn tn ^ ' *""" •'"Posed to the ^aid.to him, you eSain of^^"?"""- /'>^n «''« Lort cost you nothin<r 3 vn?, • u" '"'' "' ""» "y wliich city which has SCpeC^'1 "J"- '" 1"*'™/" la""e multitude of innocent'^dSnT'' '" ''^'^ *«'™ «°a 1 1^^ """' ? ''s-'-c of the Messiah ' gospel to the Jews, his brethren t' '?f '" P--^"^* '!'« causes it to be preached to the rl, -'I"' J*""'*' ! ''« then Jonas, by his aisobedience fs ^f"' ''f ''^'t ^Postles tempest, and is thrown into fl,l ""'"'' °' » "olent cent himself, but loS wUh th?.-" ' T\ '^'^'^' '""o- cites the anger of God tZ^slU^Zf- ""^ ^°'-'''' O''- Jonas remains three days and tfc-f P^* '" ^oth. of a whale ; our Urd remain, .^ "'§^*' '" *''e 'f>elly ■"ghts in the tomb. JonaTbein^^V"*^' ,*"d ""^e the Nmivites ; our Lori Sfer ^? "delivered, converts verts the infidk nations ^' resurrection, con- IL. \ CE. ^inive re- 'e had pro- and Lord, hat would « the city, grow up, le rays of the order 5«tl to tlie the Lord vy wliich Y a large here is a Messiah, uld not tes who ac'li the he then postles. violent !, inno- •Id, ex- death. three averts , con* COURSE Fins: ^^^ CHAPTER XXXVIII. Messiah foretold.--Prophecies of David. Q- What is a prophet? kZ/i.^-P'"''?^''.* '' ^. ™^" ^^o foretells the future by the inspiration of God. Since God knows aU things, he can reveal the future to whomsoever he pleases ; in the same manner as he can give to whom 8oever he pleases the power of workinglniralle" Q. How many kinds of prophets are there ? A. ihere are two kinds of prophets: those whc have not written their prophecies, as IS Ind Ehseus, and those who have written them. Amon °st the latter, some are called the Great Prophetsfb^cause we have a greater number of their writings such as Bavid Isaias, Jeremias, Ezekiel, and Daniel • others are called the Minor prophets, because we ha^e fewer of their writings; they are twelve in number. Q. How did the prophets live? A The prophets led a poor and mortified life • thev A. res, they are. For God alone can inspire nro- phecy ; and God, being truth itself, cannot nspi^ IIT phecy to establish falsehood ; therefore SenS" in^favor of which God has inspired prop'hSy mtf^ gen^uint ?' *^' P'°P^"^^«« ""^^^ ^^^o^nce the Messiah anf * 7^? Prophecies which announced the Messiah, and which have been accomplished in our Lord Jesus £!rfi„T.Senuine^and true, since they have bT"n ClSians."'' "' "'''^' *^^ °^"^^^^ '"^'^^^ «f the Q. What do you remark of the prophecies ? 106 CATSC,VSM OF PEHSEVEHA^^CE that one ^i^^:^:::^s\t%7ir' "' ""•^■• o iv?^ not be doubted. ^ *''"'l'nent of the tCZ^lT *•' «'^' "'»»'« P^phecies „,gardi„g arelkol^of DavWcv?' '" •»=*»"' of the Messiah" called the Ps^l' ''S^.^S' T*?'"'''' '" ^s cantTS before our Lord. "^ '"'^'^ ""e thousand years * HetSl,f:tT"M°f *« Messiah ? by the JeCan!f*u^tnt;»'ah would be disowned was disowned by the Jews a,S hir''^"*- Our Lord nations; therefore, ourLorf , .. ''li? converted all by-David. ^ ^°™ '» the Messiah foretold J S'i'^t else did he announce ? betriySf ty or:?"h7s'd"f- ^ ^-^-'^ -ould be would spit ipon his faee. thS'' '''^','"« <">«n>ie' in his agony ; that thev ^onM -^ "'°."''' "ock him feet ; that they would cmm"^ f T.« ^^ hands and they would /ve him WaJ to H ^'1 S»™«nt ; tlmt done to our'Lord, and £e t """^ I *" this was Aerefore the Lord isle M^siah ?° "'^/^ut him; Finally, Javid announced Zt fh« ^™'?''' ''J' »avid. from the tomb without !„!*' Messiah would rise r?^e fj^m the tomb Sow "fi™™P"™.' o"^ ^^ him a one is tliis prophecy anSK^'^f""'"' and to Lord IS the Measfah iS^^^^ "^^-^fore, o^ 'CE, announced Jlished in a events? s» in order ent of the regarding Messiah, canticles, md years disowned )ur Lord erted all foretold ould be enemies >ck him »ds and t ; tJiat Ws was It him ; David, ild rise f L6rd md to •e, our COURSE FIRST. CHAPTER XXXIX. 107 Messiah foretold-Prophecies of Isaias. (A. C. 720.) septalK:Sriblt '^"°'°"^ '' '''''' ^^'- ^^« ^. After the separation, the kingdom of Israel fell into Idolatry, with the exception of a small number o Israelites, who remained faithful to the Lord It wn. destroyed by Salmanasar, king of Assyria who car ried the ten tribes captives to Ninive. Thklexisted two hundred and fifty-four years Q. What became of the kingdom of Juda ? tolhe lorS'^lTn''^/"^^ ""^^^^""^ "^«^ faithful Q. What means did the Lord employ to preserve religion m these two kingdoms ? ^ preserve A. The nieans wliich the Lord employed to preserve religion "i these two kingdoms, was the ministry of the prophets. Elias and Eliseus, especially, neSed nothing to brin^ back the children of Israef o the tme God In the kingdom of Juda there appeared other great prophets, who never ceased to inWt^e the peopL LrkrortsrH^ifh.^"^-^"- *^^ ---=^ -^ '^ Q. Who was the prophet Isaias? Dalid Thr/^* 'T I'^v^' ^^ *^« ^^yal race of J^avid. The Lord purified him, and chose him from A Tnt^'^'^Tlu^^T ^* ^?"^' ^'^ ^« announce ? A. lo prove to the Jews that his nmr^l^onJo^ ^^^ cerning the Messiah would be acconrplished,' he ^an-' SmTtt' The" n"' '^^"n ? ^^PP'^ nea;er thdr time. 1st. The dehverance of Jerusalem, besieged by j'l: 108 CATSCniSM OF P£J,SBV^^'^j,CE. the Idolatrous natioL 11111 h^l'^'f, T"^^ ^'«»vert ^. Isaia., a o^^ ^^^^ announce ? -niWnettellT ^171^^- °- ^O"" would bo number of sick; that he wS bp i''^'''""/'^ <="'" » -f ^ve his Hfe. beeauS ^. w^t^^^S , -^j Sal Z tetr/ &-" of I-- ? deatli, the Messiah would ^^Z.TT'^'"' ^O' W, h.s sepulchre would be lrioS"-IZ ',.'* T'** ' '^at ^ spouse, would Rive him Inn ""SJ *« ""lurch. These characters of^the Me^iah " "T'!.'"' ^i'd"^" accord with our Lord, and S' ^'"'^^'^ V ^^^^^s, all for., our Lord is the Cs^al'Si^ S ^^'^ CHAPTER XL. Me^iah '-tK^^^^e. .osee. Michea, ,oe, , ^'. &:dp:SoFS''''^'°'.»''«'M--H? lived in the time oT'lsaLf • ?;! ^^'"'"^ ™« Osee; he o» Lord. To pmve toihe t 'fi. '"? y^"" »'cfor! concerning the Vsliah woifl/^^'''" ^'' P'^'Hctions foretold two events s!!^„J°'i'i^'' '>9c<""Plished, he uun of Samaria andofth^lUn^^rm rf iut ""'*""- 'CE. 3d, the de- • B Messiah ? Jitl convert born of a 'd by kings precursor, m. would be ly cure a sorrows ; ; that he d that he ^piiite our s? e for his W; that i churcli, 'hildren. saias, all ; there- is. COURSE FIRST. 109 i-s, Joel ih? ee; he before ictions id, he struc- e What did he say of the Messiah ? ^. He said of the Messiah that whilst vet nn in fant he would be conducted into E.ypt a^nd wouM return thence bv order of his father ; fc-adds tirat ho shall convert all nations; and that fir refu^n:. to ^n wSL'r ^?thr ^'^^^ ',^ -ndrr^rro^e^the" wiioie earth. All this is accomplished in our Lord and LZ^t/'S'^r' '""'' ''"'"'"'"" '^ *« "^^ A rtt 'I'k '""■"i,'' P"'?!''"* "* *e Messiah ? TW J ! "■* P^P*""' °f tJ"" Messiah was Miehea. He was contemporary with Osee ; and to ,rive autWif J to 1..S mission, he announced, in detail, the misfortS ^aeltdZr^ ^'""''^ '" "'='='" "'« kingdoms"',!;' t' Q. What did he announce of the Messiah ? I»rn in if^ll^T™'' °f "'? **'^^^''''' 'I'M h« "'ould be uorn in Betl>U;hein ; tliat he would be both fJoH »n,i w™i;i h""*'"' ''?"''' ^•»''™^' ''" n=>tions; that wfrct"a wou d be eternal ; and he would be otir rcconcLdon ^nd wfthn'o ''r'"'' ""i"^'' correspond ,rith ouXrf foi^Jt^hf brMclTeL?"'-^"^'^' '^^'•«^°-' '' t^^ McS 1 S'fi'^ff^' "" "/"• PJ^P''^' of *" Messiali ? * lived at the Lp™?'"'' "' *'','' ^"''^^^ '^^' Joel. He t nnp,l T "" ."'"" "' *« prophets above men- e. What did he announce of the Messiali? downSe Hoirrvf /'''" ^t ^^'"''^ ''<>«« «end faitM^prte^^^^^^^^^ Kstnrn'L^ril^zrl":*!'^^ u»e arst ages of^the church, received the gift of p«? V no CATECHISM OF P£JiSEVEJlA}fCE. pi a„T»^4:fe;;'i-- ^ g^p the woHd. in ^,, foretold by ji,l. ' ' ™ ^°'"^' ">ercfore is the Melsiah , 5: xLtS tp&rt of .the Me.,siah V God raised him u^for a prnKf''? 'i^' •^'-'^»»''''»- those whom we hkve iusname I T ' "'^ J'*-'"" »«" of his predictions concernr.. ;i./«''"'.^? "«' '™th nounced a great many event"" fwt-^:f'''T' ''« "n- witnesscs ; amongst others tC S'*"'' "'f 'l''''^ «"-™ and the eaptivit/of BabWo'n """S "^ J«™=alem thehttlochild^rof BeSleL^' "^ j^*" °' "'^ M«^«iah be ),ut to death, and their Z.T/"'' "^^"'•ons would ble ; that the Messiah wn.7?*" '"'"'<' >« ineonsola- establish a new coveTar^^ """'7' "" "ations, and AH thiseon^s^'nds wUhour^'n'^f*""','''"" *« «>-"^ our Lord, therefore ilShrM^l''?'' "'"' "o other; mias. '• " '"« Messiah foretold by Jn^ • CHAPTER XLI. Me,3iaM,„told-P,„pheoyofE.echieL (A C 680> ■ A. S°sernS?Setfr*'?^*''M;ssiah; A I the predietio„s'^o7-AfotW„^''t'^'™'Ezec».iel. «alem Ixad been almpH he? -Pf "'' ^S*"'"^' J--'™- stroyed, and its inhabitant, „! ■ "*y ^as de- At tliis time, God rS ™ r,^ 'i^Pf'™^ '» Babylon, once more of his people to fn^'"' *° '^''^ ^'hai-ge G. What apprS t :4„Td'w Sr^T^"'" "'<='"• , ^- To prove the trntTinfi?- J- '^f*"*' announce? the Messi^i, ES[e „l^P'^,*<="'>"^<^''"<^<-'>•nin-' tl.ey would be deUveredS "'"f- *-° *'"' '^^^'^ <l'at temple of Jerusalerwouldb"~tf'u''>'; ?"'' *« ">e a few years after. ^ "*""""' "Web happened VCi?. h? '^ Messiali rons would ineonsola- itions, and tlie first. no other ; I hy Jere- ^. C. 680.) essiah ? Ezechiel. ist Jeru- was de- ^abylon. ■ charge »lethem. lounce ? cernin"' ivs thai Iiat the ppened COURSE FIRST, Q' m he not announce another event? bowed beneath a hn^tn Sl^?/,f ' ''"^ "on^tantly of oar days have thems,.|™r„^L JheRreatest infidels ment of tL ,.rophecr"'' »<''"'owledged the fulfU- A. J^teLtf JidXt'thTM"''-^'"" *e Messiah? race of David ; that h:';t.f beThe?"'"' ^ °* "'O would re-unite the JewTin .1 „ n °"m P'''""' "''O Aeepfold; that he woX pIk • i^''""'''' '»*" one perfect than the old, Z Iwhl'L ^ n* "?"( '""'• ™ore Our Lord Jesus C S Zl T"''' '"''*''^' for ever. characters; hr/s, theieW "l ''m^''':'".'''* "» «>ese Ezechiel. ' ™'^'»r«' the Messiah foretold by tiy%TBXC? P'^P''^' wear during the cap- T n'":™ ™' Daniel l!rou<rht ud? pf ?fHbuchadonosof K ASh7''°''';'P *' *« «""« idolaters, they alwws ?em»T f ?".\ ,^" *''« "idst of ligion, refusings firToLdrce.f.w""' '" "'«'■• re- furnished them from the SsTable^ ""' "^ *' ^'^ A mT '''I ""^ ^""l "'-aA th f; fidelity ? ^. 1 he Lord rewarded their firlulit.i,^. extraordinary knowledo-enn,) J ^.'•^S™"''nSthem able to Nabuehadonosof «">der.ng them ^cept- ?• F'jat happened to this prince ? whth\:^ffi"t'tXt'd^ r-'iY""'^ •>-- recall to „!„<,.. He Ctefv:'-li« -uld not plied withX^Fshof the'S'fc", "^ «»."' -™- tue King, ihe dream signified 112 ^^r^cmsM 0,- P^j^s^y^,^;^^^ Romans, were to 8ueLfiP,?^„ '""':'''• »"<! that of tlio b^ the H„„„„„ ™--'[on« an^thej. a„.l bo f„„„C ^' What did Knh,„.K„V ' ' "^® t'^Jurch. made, and ordered all to ado. llVT''''' ^««"« to be refused to obey. The kim^ „' ^',"' .''"""S Israelites ^dAzariaMoie thrown „g,ar;:.1 ^,'"'"''a»' Mi.ad tho Lord '"iracdouslyp'Je'.tv.dZm! ""*""• '''"^'■^ CHAPTER XUX. •'urninXnl^e?^""'" "» *«^ 'he miracle of the I^ed-^5lTdtS™:\U'tt"'"' '~' "--el scurity ? *''« ^'•<' *aw Daniel out of his ob- challon^'o^'^Ta^ S^fS^T »."" -^c«-or of Nabu- "!;^ /»«»-/ wanting. Thl S ''.r^ '^,* *"'««« and night tlie sentence wJTll,,^^""'''- That same and Balthazar was t1 if f '""'''• Cym took BabvInT Klonians, that that of tho i be followed lurch. ■ this ? statue to be n^ Israelites nias, Misael nace, where nieL cle of the ce, Daniel ^ylng with f his ob- of Nabu- le sacred land ap- is words, ned tlie ?nified : ished it. ice and I is di- it same ihvlnn- COlTJiSE F/JiST. «n'l on that wLunt i^no °' '''«"««' «onquerora whatever during Zt^,^n(''"^P''''y'''''t<''^'>yMtY not, on this account, Sefo°nff """*.• ^^anidd J ^wt;d ht tThf ir "^S rt W^l' great empires • 9,1 ^k ^^^' "^^ succession of th^ f^ tabUsh the reign of viM,,/„ ?i ' """ ''« '"ou d re-e^. ">ed by the Jc^wsf wo"ld Z ' ! T'}" ' ^""^ b^de- S;J.^»1hrl3r:™^^^^^ -fit the Jews, wl,^ i... , ""^ denied and nut t^ ,i ", ' •~^"'^^"'"«P««ed«iieethat«u;;5 114 CAl U OF PtUSEVEBSNCE. CHAPTER Xtm. Abuiafa furHoId-Prophe, ^e, of A^~„» 7 v. ■ tivUy of B'fe„r" '■'« •'«'" O^"™"" o„, the cap- gre«t prind^ nemiite,?,.! i'"'"^"""*"' "^ W'"el, this coutr^?'"' ""' ''"'" ^'' '='^ °" "living in their the old men, who!" ™' v "aL rf""".*'''''.'''''' ^ ''« temple of Solomon coul,l n^^. ^«fore had teen the •eeinghowinS'theniw?' ''f"'" f'^'ir tears on ^ What did-rteo^fe fhtr ""''• mw temple would infinitT urplt .£, ^^ "^^ !'" because the Messiah would enter it i„„ " "''' ' there announce the reconc lia^^n J ^^'"'' »"<* «. What does this'^pTpt^rp^tr "'* «"''*• siah would eX rhHeternir" ,"Y "><= *'-" stroked in the seventieth year of^^^l!'""; ' ™' <^«- «. What dc.s it furtSer prove ? """"' '^'•''• of the reconSonVS ;]irr ''r''''?>i^»*'«' Affgeus annnnZ'' ^'^^ ^* ^^«d, did the proDhet 'aptivity of >aniel, this Jerusalem, g in their •untry was uple ; but I fceen tlio r tears on ^e old one. ti? ■ prophet 5ry of the the old ; •son, and JiGod. has lonrr the Mes^ was de- n era. ih, since minister 1 Christ ting his dolatry. leemer. 9roDhet COURSE '^/JiST 115 dJJr't '' "'" '™''' I'^I'l'eer concerning the Re- -^^ ItisthatofZuIiariiK, Ti ■ , ° -"""U be a ki,,.;?, of Lh""? •n'^ """ "'"Messiah "'at l,„ w„ul,ll„,, "jJ^J ''«;'"''''l'e™ "■>«! Imn.ilitt; «eate. u,,„, ,„ f« & fe "'i'"','" "J^lamation^s be sold f ,. :a,rt V ,,i;^.„.. ZVl ve?- hf M '• *'"" •"-' """''l J« brought b«k Into the tennle'Ind ''"''"">'"''''''» "'at he would have hb hS r,^''"'T *''apoWer, would convert the nations In D'^^^T'^f'''®"'' ">»» he a^l these traits of thi p"onI, ' v if * ?'"".« "■•« ^<"-ifi«d Messiad. foretold by zSarfa/' " "' *<""«'»«'. ">o ^^:. f Src:;.^i'in^?.^i'-;Jii! ^aehariasforetell? Jtterth^i^f'Vei?;. ""'-'-"-- deemer ? ^'«vcnth prophecy regardin.. the Ec- had^tr„:!rJl^tf!r•„t>r?'^-'onrofJcws drag, wlio put the finisl,in„ ,' r *"■ *'' conduct of Es- temple. It wasattlds timell f?''"^ *« ''""'"''g of Ae «• What did tt*Vr;het^^"^''P»''''''^M'''-wl' winniij^'^r- 1;^ rrtii^T"?"^' •""^ -- <-<..«! to be .^T^ptable'toJhe ii'1 t^. ¥■"?'"' """"Id ^X Id be replied bvisLrifi '*'"■""? ^'"'■•'ficeg thr»"Shout tL world LVSJi!' °"?' ."""'^ "» «'-ed gomg down tl,ereof, and wh eh w™,"fl °' "l" ™" "> "»« of the Lord great. He an„^l''.:,!Vii';^",''«^ % "a^ "."'"" 'lave a precursor, endowo/r^L'i "i™^ ^'^'^'ah ™tue of Eiias, to r^^lC'jZt:^^ fthtlb^' 116 C^TECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. cient sLXMrthe t>^r K^^^ ""! '•■« '«- sacrifice alone s ho y, «^h ersal r> '^^ "^i^" """ ingthe Lord to wl,nm . ^ ? •' S." •'"PaWe of honor- with the spirit aSd vSe of fe -^ ^^f *'^'*' "^«'^^*^'^ the^ews minrlfnl V?^- • ^^^^^' ^" ^^t^<^^ to render struSs^^ ^ '^ ^' "^'"^^S ^°d docile to his in- CHAPTER XLiy. ^Sre?inS"i?*7^?^ application of the promises ngures and prophecies, to our Lord Jesus?JhrisT prots^^^Kltt'rt^ ^' ^^^ -Id coura,S and yiewtg to IfpaTr'Td' Jo" 'TJ?^^"^ sanctify his actions /ml T^ ' 2d, to teach him to those of the RedeeLrtn P"^^'^^«' bj ""iting them to salvation ^'^^^^"^^^ *« ^«"^«> and thereby lecure his mat P^"" ''^'™ ^"'^ *^^ P^^"^i«« of the Redeemer first crush hJXlf "" *^' '""P""^^ ^ '^^'^ '^-^"^^ ^ ^. -I he second promise was nindefr. ak.^i!::. r„, i^oixi said to him-: In thy see^^ll'mH^rZlt t 'CE. to hear the crifice fore- all the an- ', since this le of honor- the victim, •rifice, viz : St, since it e, and was St, clothed ' to render J to his in- promises, Christ. he world n the be- •ni losing li him to them to 3cure his mer first made to j'/ic shall _ — mi ni. me ^hall be COURSE FIRST. Sfof &r^^ -«*-^« ^« coming to the pos, Q- The fifth? on ts'^dtfhtr HetV iU» *"' ff *«' ""- Juda w must look for rhct'lleii^h!^ '" *« '"''« ^^ t^. i^ontinue. ° GodcLe^totivra^VfuX ■? the family 5 DaWcC advance, the likenes, of t/e Ke<teme^ t"^ ^"^ "'' '" enaVd\reernSnU:i"^L*''^ T," ""«''' >» not be exposed to take for d.e Mt±h'ir2"'l ?"<» postor who would give himself cm as st*'' first .m- tioL"th:t\Sf™""="'« "''-«- "esenp- the^ktLtla^'ZTat "irb °'fi<'-"P«<'n of prophecies. By fi"LT^^,„ if,'' ""j; '*«"'•«» i 2d, by presented to us af the UthtT.,'^" ^^"''''^ '" ^- Abel,heisrep.sertedas piJtSS l\r^„-!^d > - III Isaac, as offered in sacrifiop r^n "r^T" "''',''"''^"' hand of his own father , St paslSten'^ 1" \ 118 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, TdTou^^^frLT^^^ angel, brazen serpenl/as devated on t^^*""" ^"^^"'^ ' ^" **»« natural son, and ascenS k P?""'^*^"*^*^ ^V ^n un- the mountain of S I' Ton?^''*"^ t^^ ^^^P^ng, to the Jews, whoVefuse'to hear t'i ^'^'^^V^^^ days and nights in the deut W ^i' ^^"^l^^ing three forth full of hfe and nr.? i- *^^'^^' *^^n comin<r are converted ' P^^^ehing to the Gentiles, whS G^ What is the second manner? Hken^sTt S?'^^^^^^^^^ gives ns the They dissipateTvCrcllS *^ P^^P^^^eies. had but sketched. ' ^ ^""''^ ^^^t the figures Q. What say the prophets ? ' nate'hfm thCf "lVwn?l^^ ^^ the Messiah, desig- mother ever t rdn whi tK^"*'" ^* Bethlehem, of °a have passed in ?thelan3s of TT"^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^i» will be adored iS his c?adle hv\- "«^u ^""^^ ' ^« him presents of gold and ne^,^^ °"'' T^° ^'" «ffer his birth, the littfe children nIS ?" *^^ ^^^^.ion of dea«. ; he will ridS^El^^^^^^^^ ^^r ^^ Itself ; he will cure the ^\X''^'^.,' ■ '" '"' mildness will enter, in trinmnh !n,^ f "^ ■™'* '*« <'«'-«l ; he ass, followed hy^ti^- CZt"'' ^<=''*<'"' "P™ »« <-"P'e; the Je4 willte'nV W" '"'''' '^'' '''"'"' Q- What further do the/say? bettyS'Zon^'o^tw' *^' "*« Messiah will he be sild foTthTrtypfe^srf^ihtM^ '?,''''' '''«"'" carried back into the temJe „nJ^ = " "'^'"' ^"' ^e "-" .^. ,v.u oe pierced, and he will "not 'asmuch'L" V ^E. mg angel, Q; in the d liealino' nt. istandino" y an un- weeping, penance ing three 1 coming lies, who s US the phecies. i figures », desi: m. of a id will ice; he U offer sion of I put to ildness id; he ponan second ^ill be le will ill be 3r; he iciiids chas COURSE FIRST. jjg open his mouth to comnlain- ha ^^^ x. i tween two malefactors he will b! ^® P^^^^ ^ his clothes will be dTvided Tnd \ZV'TF\'^ ^^^°^ »' Q. Continue. '"^'*' ^"^ ^^ts cast for his robe." ^^I'^wtnint^^^ f^^ -7S Daniel, remain three days in hL „! iT^^^T^^^' ^^^ wiU forth from it, fXofh'fewifP^^^^ K^"^ ««°^« will send down the Holv rl f ""^ '"*,^ ^^^^«° ^nd finally he will^™'^!^!^^^^^^^^ ^^"^T Jews for having put him to X'^SVi. • ^""'f ^' *^« their city will be destroyed J^/^ ^^f''' ^^"'P^^ ^"d be wancierers and ya^^bokdf t^^^ j. Who therefore, is the MessflT '^• diitt ' t &;^ tTy *^' p^p^^*« j--^« -« siah, /esas, the son^'f ^^1?^^^^ ^^ **^« ^es- alone, the descri^^fon coSond-''^^^^^ ^'"'^ '^ ""^^"^ Q. To whom did GorSust tb.'^'^^'^r"^^'^"^^^- all these astonishing prophedesl ^^^'Wing of enemies Tjel'chrTsZfco^^^^^^^^^ *^^ -O"^ keeping of the pronWi^ ?^1 entrusted the safe- Chx?st is the MeSfS thtta^r^- *^"*. ^^«- by an unheard of prodi-x^ thp T ""^^^^^^ ^ ^^^ religiously these proXffjs thprf P""?'^^ "^^^^ defend them, and caSv tw' feJ'''^® *^'^°»' t^^ey earth. ' ^"^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ tbem aU over the CHAPTER XLY, Preparation for the Messiah-Monarchv nr ii. a Syrians and Persians, (i! 0.^^!^.^ " ^ Q. WhatdovoiTTTiPatiT.,,^— _ .. « . Provdence directed aU the even^'ofle ^oridTl^' '1 '\ 1 1 i 1 1 H III 120 ATECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. How do you prove this truth ? frot ^r rSty " GoTLT ""t 'r' '" '»'"''. that pmmise and the^el.Vi^n oflheTelslah !h»V -'f ^^^ the true religion shnTiW hi „ ■'"•'ssjah, that is to say, ish people d'own to the comS^T^'T^f '^^ J^^' the keisiah should be bo™ of tL t ^'u ' ^^ ""'* the tribe of Juda and of the "ami v nf n '*, ^°^'''' °* tie city of Bethlehem -Sh/w I ^^"''' '" *<> "t- siah, tW is, tlie eoTn'el 4„ f, u*" ™=" "^ theMc^ great rapiditV Jml, 7ne'en1 of i^ ^t^Wi^hed, with theVJi:h7e;;K„tam:n'^^S''''p^ curred to prese^e amon„ t1,^T '•"u'^''' nation., eon- mise and reS of^h""M '" t^f'* P^oP'e tl'o pro- true religiS, f * ^'''''''^ ' ^^^ i^ to Bay, the thatis'Si-^^sVoi 5^ir ^^0?^ ^-'f^' into idolatry , anlXt God, St?hethad?:j, '"'.""« idolatry, forced tlmm u," I .^ "ad fallen into idols a id murn In Mm^ Pf?^* ealamities, to forsake end that GoTcTtablfsi^d noffe' 'T ^°^ '?'= ^"^ monarchy of the As^rian" ' '^"''^' *''"' S«=''' - ^-...^ ^..^vo mat tiie great monarchy of COURSE FIRST. 121 I mind, that t, that the at is to say, ig the Jew- i ; 2d, that people, of I, in the lit- >f the Mes- shed, with the other. led anion or s, all con- design. Inch took ions, con- 3 the pro- 3 say, the e perpet- so often II in very liaracter- Messiah, long the nd cere- i falling Hen into forsake lis same le great rchy of o w .!,• ^o^f^^P of the true God." H. Was this prophecy a -complished ? plat arng^CjtraM'i ^J? "^'<^'' *»o^ curred tocaSse the EsiTh t„ h '"^'-'1 nations, con- g^^lsi'sittr/efr„i'nHlr?r^^^^^^ Heaven and earth to bring irjwfo^'^f'''' T^l conduct them to that country in which rI.,???'' "'"' situated, and that he keM them til ^'■'":'° ^"^ neighboring nations. ^ " **"*' ''"^P^e the Q' Continue. anfcitLTu™Tanrd*t>?dTod*f "-^''"Po^t- tlie little city of BethleWn k ? • ^'^'^ P^served the pronused land this cUyfdl to 1 *«,?"*»" "' aml^at a later period 'S t^J^:;'J^ uwumng biHce of the family of David" ""7?'"''n ""•" -as for th. he established t^e g^SaJh^fe \ 122 (^^TECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. V d2^ "^^^^ '' ^^« ^<>- great en,pH.s, foretold the Persknt Va?esSlfshe.f ti^^ ^^^t monarchy of be born in Juda? ^'^^^^'^^^d to cause the Messiah to before the birth of th^t pSe ^^5 *^^ ^""^red years will make him victoriou^ Tver h '^^'.*^^^ ^^^ Lftrd free the Jewish peonle flZ !l ' enemies, in order to to con.;, .t themttinrAl'"^*^^^^*^^ ^^bylon' bttle cty of Bethlehem Spnf^' '" ""^""^ ^^^ the of David. ^^enem, the patrimony of the family 'a Th' *^"' Prophecy accomplished ? C^^C^Z^^^^V^ ^^ better, captivity of Babylon Tave^^r^^^^^^ ^^ws from the Judea, detained them ' tK IT • l*''"*^^ *^ '^turn to forts of their eneS and t^^ -^^"^^"^ *^^ ^f- after the birth of The Me^silS ^ """'^'''"^ *^""^ "^^^^ CHAPTER XLYI ^paration fo, the Me.^._Histo^ .f ,„,,«, ways had in vie7fte Seaf n^"^' ™. *"* G<^ al- confided to the Jewish ^onir^^ °f ^ Redeemer were destined to nuni«l,'^T v^ Assyrians, who jdolat^, endeavo^T eve^rtrme'rr!;""^^ ''" ''"° but the Soverei<rn Master wl„T J '° '^^^^""y *«■» i punish tool. earftrrettu-'C"' '^'^ °"'^ *° * S°r ''? y°» "how this ? ■*^" .._!•. .■™r"'''^adonosor the 1st. nm,„I „f k.-. . . . . -u.r.ooi. to subject to his dominion^ .^^ ^o^^™^ CE, es, foretold onarchv of Messiah to le prophet dred years t the Lftrd in order to P Babylon, 1 was the Jie family ie letter, from the return to I the ef- ere until udith. s? God al- ideemer ns, who ell into them ; only to 3toiies, 5ple of COURSE FIRST. . J23 was the first place attat'ked " "'^-^ ^^ ^^^huha ^. Who was Judith ? i44n tell, ^n^dtoorcicr-a^r? -i^^ '«« of Bethulia seeino- themselvl k • f inliabitants surrender at the end offive da.'s ^?T^' ^«««^ved to livered by the Lord beforltW ^- ^7 ?:^^^ "«* de- them to redouble tLir nravlrf « "ft ^"^^^h induced from the city, repaired ?oTh J ^ "^ ^^'^\"° ?«"« ^^^^h Q. WeV wL "hi rondS? ^' *^^^ ^«^^--- Hotphetr STelSi f -^^!--« to the tent of assigned her a tent, af d ordere^p "^ ^"terrogated her, to be shown to her! ^ ^^^""^ ^^^^ ^^ respect Q. What happened after? placed on his couch! where he w" ^^' "^'""^ '° •» d^eep .eep, J„aith aWer^ifc-JSTre^-^n^^^^ Q. What did Judith do? rec1n,Serht:Ln Gl^"r"«\-'* >- ™aid. and cut off his hea^ ix?f^y^t?r^f *^^ <=«»* who concealed it in a s^k f nd f I,„ ^"^ *° ^"'^ "■«'<', gates of Bethulia. HavTn^' entllTJ^"* «'g''i"«'' *« all the people to bless ™o°wf^ife?''*«»' *« ba'Ie iieaa of liolophernes ' ""'■* =-"u>vea tiiem the Q. What did the IsraeUtes do ? 'ill- K'^ m V 124 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, finl.^ti~ -h^n the Assyrians, great slauXIr cnsld I i ^ !" ^''^*^ confusion. A in collecting the S^ ^t^^,^,.*,?^^*^/''^^^ ^erc occupied Virgin, -S.erh^;;^L'^^^^^^^^^^^ CHAPTER XLVII. Preparation for the Messiq.h tt,o+^ (A C 61l7 ^ Tobias. ^^^^^^r^^.p^^i^P^^ oausin, the tribe", tolc. Splrt^rNfnf "= *'^ '^" ^"P^^'^l their want of fidefitvort^„-^'"'™',''''« !«. to punish the know)ed»e ofX' ItllT^"^ *"'?''S the infidels of the promise of the M»M ''??','"«' """sequently, cle of beliS ^•''"^''' ^'"<'Ji '^as its tf-starti- G. How do you show this truth ? NiS™s:iStTriIs"S''''"f;?'''"*°««P«"tyat t^e Lord, ye ctt'^'C^^.l^'''' ' «"/ ff'4 ^ Q- What 18 the history of Tobias ? Bpr^ad'tfca^^^^^^ ^?e\f 7 T^-« *- ;«^as of the tribe of KXli tZI '''I^.^ ^^^^P^^' hood and youth in peS^^PMn^'^ P^T"" ^^« ^^^"d- captiv^to W^^^^^^^^^ -^e^Son"'^^^ ^^^^^ «• What was his occupation ? Israelii: Ws1:,lLX''« t" Z t "V'"'' *° '"« what little ren.ai„ed":nr^et*Zf .:'*]''- »-o u, me Durying of those whom theldng ^f^Mnil^^ 'CE, 5 Assyrians, nfusion. A re occupied ihe Blessed ance. COURSE FIRST. 125 f Tobias. iusing the separated to punish le infidels sequently, first arti- ptivity at ' glory to as there- ! may de- now that tives to ; gospel, is child- carried to the h them i..^A 1 -• t^-U iiiS Ninive tins work of charity, he fell asleep under the eaves of his house where filth from the nests of some swallows n'^x}'':v^.^l ^"^ ^^P"^^^ ^^^ of sight. Q. What did he do then ? ^.Thinking himself near his death, he called his son, the young Tobias, and, like a Chiistian father JheToor "^ ^'"^ *^' ^'^' ^^ ^^^ ^^^ charity f^ Q. Whither did he send his son ? A. He sent his son to Rages, a city of Media to re- ceive a sum of money which' he had int rone of ht relatives, named Gabelus. The younc. Tobias set out Shrfp'^ r ^"«'^^' He^na?ri:d Sara the daughter of Raguel, a near relation of his fathen T Z)\f ^;^ <^^e young Tobias do afterwards? wJO.' V •?"^';*^^ ^°"'^"^^ o^ ^^^ angel, he returned with his wife and areat riches to his fathe^ and mother He restored his father to sight by rubbing his eyes wUh he gall of a fish. This holy okl man had the^onsola tion to see his son prosper and follow the good exam- ple and wise counsels which he had given'him. ffis CHAPTER XLVIII. Preparation for the Messiah-History of Esther. (A. C. 460.) Q. ^at does the history of Esther show us ? A. ihe history of Esther sIiqws us that God chose tt'Mm^'^ *^' ^^^'^^^^^"^ *« P^^P-r<^ the way?or theMessiah, by protecting the Jews, conducting them ^^^^A^^^^^I^^ *^-- there nStwith" cT. "iVt' "i '." ;-"^"""= j ^^ tne ena tiiat our Lord n* 126 CATECmsu OP PERSEVEBAKCE. A ThJ 1° ^"" '''°'' *'» troth ? to punish, £st'all 7,S^^^„^T:i"'^'''''''^^'-i\>n\y ■ntcthe hands of the PerefC i?"" «"?'"■" P^^^'-'d very favorable to the Jews T„,?'i, V"" l«>-""n8were the kind t.*atment of the' ^^ts LnT.^''" "P'"'^'' own wickedness. Of this m^l ^'•'"™' to their j- What is the histot o"7^:„r '''"'"•• o/pertr-HTp^Setal /Sf °i^— '> >'^n. one to bend the knee i^^^H ™^^ **t he wished every f^^a. MardoZTa Je:?;Ti'^'''r'>'^"«-rh^ ance, because his conscience fnrh. 7 {,'*'''""' ''""•P"- ■nan a homage due to God aW ?'"' "• "'"''«'• to -nge himself and to d:^t^;^ wtKS^l" Q' Who saved them ? -^' ii-sther, the wifp r»f a„„ was the niece' of Ml;doehaf.7,n' '''™*' *«"'• She of this. She invited tlekiLM '^"""' ''.\* ""t a™rc a banquet which- she had nrl "^i""*."-!* Aman to the banquet, the king demSeZ?;., ^' ""^ ^'"^o of was she desired of h?m T.^^„ °\ '^? l'"^''" what it again the next day wui Ama„ ^1''"^''* '"'» to come Q. What happeKere? ° *" '«''^''-l™t. be slain and to nerish Thl X • P^^P^^^ fo he destroyed, to who had dared to do Ich ^Jl' ^''^"^1?^^' demanded Jt is this Aman. '^ ^ *^^"^- ^«ther replied : Q' What did Assuerus do? gibtttTJ;^.!^. t??; '".""ehung on the verv the king was eieciteT MaXh7biam^''r;X°l destroy the 'ioned only ^irc passed sians were »o (apposed 8 to their an. ems, king hed every enever he !<1 compli- render to solved to wish peo- em. She lot aware Aman to close of I what it to come t. desired, ny king- ' rne my requesty oyed, to nanded epiied ; le very rder o*f prime COURSE FIRST. 127 minister of Assuerus, and all the Jews were saved. I hey celebrated ever afterwards the day of their deliv- erance, by prayers, innocent festivities, and alms to the poor. It 18 thus our gratitude to God should be shown. CHAPTER XLIX. Preparation for the Messiah-Monarchy of the Greeks and Romans. (A. C. 336-170.) <3. How did the great monarchy of the Greeks con- cur for the gW of the Messiah and the establishincr of his reign, which is the gospel? ° t ^:. ^^^ ^^\ ^«sol ved from all eternity.that the reian of the Messiah, that is to say, the gospel, should bo established with rapidity from one end of the earth to the other. The great monarchy of the Greeks, founded by Alexander, was established to contribute to this design, by preparing the way for the gospel. g. In how many ways did the monarchy of the trreeks prepare for the introduction of the gospel? A. The monarchy of the Greeks prepared for the gospel m three ways. Q. Wliatisthe first? ^I'l ■^^^*' ?y spreading over a large portion of the world. It rendered very common the Greek language in which the gospel was to be published, not only o?ally but particularly by written teachintrg. ^ Q. What is the second ? ° A. Secondly. It attracted the Jews to nearly every part of the earth. These new missionaries made the true God known to the different nations, and by this means prepared them to receive the light of the gbspel. Q. What was the third? ^ ^ A. It nrooiired fnr nil fKooa no4^:^.>« ~ i i-.i . k the sacred Scriptures. ° Q. How so? 128 ('^TECmSM OF PJSSSEVEnAycB. capital of hi» kiSi,?l*tva u^lr, ^''^'"'"''■•ia. the k.ng havins learned tha uSV lllTh'T'- "^l"' ing the laws of Moses m,,) Vh„T' . " V°°'' ^•"'"ain- had it translated froriilL'-f^ry "/ h'^ people, cnrieh his libmr" "" ""^ <^™<''', in okler to Q- To whom did he apply? ^- He applied to the hi,,}, nriest Vl„,,„ ,. him a copy of the Sacred BooS t-S^f f ' ,"'"'' '«'" gofcl, and scventv-two of tho!^ ' ^"'" '" '«"e™ of make the translador tV„ ^ "* '!"'™«'' '""^i^nts to of Alexandria aX eal leTthlT'I"'' '•" '^' ^"'^'^ Q- Howdid'thefourth ml, I. {"""S'lt ^^sion. that is, the monaX of the Rn" ^^°"^'<'''' ^y Uaniel, glory of the Messir and fctlr ".'"''"'« '''*« reign, which is the .^ospd ? '^^"'Wishment of his piit J Us™ i*L^r;;;'^;sUl^'^■<'^^ •'^•^ — - thepreaihinKoftheGosnel r"Tl "i"?' "^ "O" for to pass into The handsTlhe'fcf ^t'"^"*'^''^ were destined by Providen^B , °'"''"''- ^he Romans easy communication from one IndTrt.'"'* "K""^ "» other,^ ,.03e who Ver^^^^acV ,fgo'^S' *° ''^ ■ «. What was „^„g^^^^^^J-^j_.^y gospel. walls of di *i:,;lCCmS *: 'i"^'' ^^^ "" the • pics, to reduce aU naH„!' V P''™'?'' *" different peo- establish a «niversaT~ "tI • "'*' H"'''""' ^"<J figne.l to the Roman e,S' ni • 7,"' ,*''" *•''* ^^ in sayinn- that th!« »m„- '^ , .V"""^' '"><! predicted it with teell of ron 7r' '"'"''* '^ '*« « '«"'iWe bcas vour all, break Si in n,-!™""? '''"'• ^^''^ ^''W 'le- that it iJad lot trn t'^^rc'er' ''""'P''' """"^ '»* »" rio?; S"L'*;1*^K.'""'"» empire contribute ,. .,,» • ^^' ^'"P^ °* *« Ro'^an, contributed to the IE. mied Ptol- ti^jria, the Inch soon ies. Tliis |c con tain- 's people, » order to who sent letters of icients to e library ersion. r Daniel, te to the t of his accom- men for anarchy Etonians ford an I to the all the ntpeo- ai and isk as- cted it beast, lid de- ootall COURSE Fin ST. 129 the g bryof the Messiah by effect ajr *hc accomplishment 1 if ^-'^l.^orated propliecy r.' Jacub, who foretold that the Messiah would come >vhen a stranger was seated on the throne pf Juda. The Roman senate havin<' ap- pointed Herod, an Idumean, king of the Jews, the Sles- siah came into the world. Q. To what reflection does the succession of the four great monarchies give rise ? A. The succession of the four great monarchies gives rise to the reflection that God from on hi<.'h gov- erns all the empires of the earth as well as all events ; and that before Jesus Christ he made them serve for the accomplishment of his grand design, the salvation of man through the establishment of the reign of the Messiah : and that since Jesus Christ, he still makes them serve for the accomi)lishment of that design, through the preservation and propagation of the rei^^a of the Messiah. i r o CHAPTER L. Preparation for the Messiah— History of the Macha- bees. (A. C. 170.) Q. What is the history of the Machabees ? A. The history of the Machabees is the history of the Jews during the latter period which preceded the Messiah. As the family of the Machabees acted the most conspicuous part during that period, it gave its name to the history of the whole people. Q. What does this history teach us ? A. This history teaches us that God did not, for a moment, cease to prepare the Gentiles and the Jews for the coming of the Redeemer. The dispersion of XT. -iie c/eiTB aiiii tiieir ion^ sojoam atNinive and Babylon, with their voyages in the East and West after the conquests of Alexander, had every where spread the ■ n w' m 130 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, knowledge of their religion, the fundamental ardcle of which was the expectation of the Messiah. In order to mamtam and strengthen this knowledge, Providence permitted, during the three last centuries wSpre- ceded the coming of the Messiah, that the Gentiles should have continued intercourse with the Jews, and that they should be witnesses of prodio-ies well calcu- lated to make them know the true God. Q. Can you cite one of these prodio-ies ? A, Seleucus, king of Syria, wished°to carry away the treasures of the temple of Jerusalem, fie S H^hodorus, superintendent of his treasure, to sdze upon them When Heliodorus entered die temple two angels, m the guise of horsemen, ove' Vew his guards and compelled them to fly. guams Q. What happened to Heliodorus ? A. Heliodorus was stricken to the ground and scourged with rods, and his life was spaf ed ?Wgh the prayers of the high priest Onias. ^ ^ (j. What was the effect of this miracle ? A. It made the God of Israel more than ever known and respected Heliodorus, humbled and vtl^.^'^^Z turned from Jerusalem, pubUshing every where the power of the ti ,ie God. ^ ^ ® Q. How did God prepare the Jews themselves for the near approach of the Messiah ? A, God prepared the Jews themselves for the near tr^aWr trials" ^"t'- '^ ^^"^^"» *^-™ --""' trials , tor trials and sufferings serve to purify, humble and sanctify us,--and then Sbtain for u^s the grace to know and love the truth. ^ Q. What were these trials ? A. These trials were the continual wars wa^ed The Jewf h ""^ ''^ ^'"»^ ^' ^^"^' ^"d by the Romlns Ihe Jews, however, were more faithful than ever to umlp'r An.- ^"^^'^ r^° "^^""y °^^^>^r« ^^ong them. 'JE. « ital article In order 'rovidence ivhich pre- 3 Gentiles Jews, and veil calcu- irry away He sent , to seize mple, two lis guards COURSE FIRST, 131 ?• 1^^^ ^^^^ *^® principal martyrs ? nr.= M 1 P""^iP^l,w«re Eleazar, and the seven broth- ers, Machabees, with their mother. Q. ^^at did the blood of the martyrs effect ? « ^' |^^l>loodof the martyrs caused the Jews to avoid the company of infidels, to love their own Z hgion, and cherish their faith, which every day be- came more hve ly. If the Pharisees had not teeived ^em by teaching them to look for a Messiah who would be a great conqueror, they would have reco<r- nized and received the true Messiah, and not drawn upon themselves the terrible chastisements with which dredyeirs '''''^^"' "^^'^ *^^^ ^^^hteen hun- und, and through 3r known rmed, re- here the elves for the near constant , humble grace to I waged loraans. ever to 5 them, religion CHAPTER LI. Unity of Religion and of the Church. Q. What conclusion must we draw from this ^r<j/ part of the Catechism? ^ -^"^^^ A.^' l^"""^ *^'' ^"'^ Pf *^ ^^ ^^^ Catechism we must draw this conclusion : that religion, whose children we are, goes back to the boginninj of the world, and thi? It has always been one and the same, although not at all times as fully taught as at later periods. H. How do you show in a few words that relio-ion has always been one and the same ? ,-f/^; 5''''^^'T ^'^' t^'^^r ^^^"^ ^^® a°d the same in Its Author, who IS the Messiah. Whether expected or already come, Jesus Christ has ever been the foun- dation of religion; eternal salvation was never at any time possible except through him. Q. Has religion been always one and the same in ner doctrine? A. Sho. li: same iii her doctrine. With respect to God, she has always be- lieved and taught from the beginning of the world, that V li J ! 132 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, there is but one only God, infinitely perfect the CrPa, tor and Preserverof all things ; that aVdeemer would san^t^' u7h ''r' '^"* '^^ ,^P^"* -' the ITrd :o„t To 1 ^1 ^^ ^'^ ?i;''^*® 5 only these truths are more dearly known to Christians ^than they were toX cerl^mant' "^" "^"'^' ^'^'^'^ ^"^ *^"g^* con- ««;?;. ^Tw^'"," '"''''' ^'^^g^o" l^as always believed and taught that he was created to the likeness of God • that he IS composed of a body, and a soul which is epintual, free and immortal; that man isfluenThroth his own fault ; that all men are born in fstaie of s!n and ?hftThf "" '.f^* *^"^ T" -" -«« -' thelast d^y^ belteltdTu^htl*^ "^^^'' "'^* ^^^ ^^^ ^W« r "^"^^^'i^ ''^«?'''^ *o the ttw/</, she has always be- heyed and taught that it was created out of nofl in. that It IS goyerned by a God all-powerful, infiS; wise, and infinitely good ; that it will be purified bv ^^^and that there will be a new heayen Ld a new ali£* J^f /^"^ion been always the same in her mor- ality and m her worship ? fnnfnJ^^' ,^^^^^on has always been the same in her morahfy and m her worship: She has always ad mitted the same distinction 1,etween good ani eWb ^rTn,'""^™""^"? '^^ '^"^^ ^^^»^« «»d condemned the same yices. In her worship .he has never failed Q' And in her object ? world ^ndtha.^ ^'l*^!? ^'' to ^^'*^y «i° 1° the wona^ and to lead men to happiness. •<£• -iii ivci iiieaiis y A. In her means she has always beheved that man wmm the Crea- ner would )rd would are more 'e to the COURSE FIRST. 133 ight con- believed I of God ; which is , through te of sin last day, just, and 3 always ^ays be- lothing ; ifinitely ified by a new !r mof- ! in her lys ad- d evil; lemned ' failed p, viz: in the t man has need of grace, whereby to be saved ; she has al- ways taught the manner and furnished the means of obtammg it. Only, the Christian religion, that is to say, religion as taught by Christ, is more perfect and IS richer m graces, than it was before the comincr of the Messiah. ° Q. Can it be said that the church has alwavs been one and the same ? J "^ A, Yes, it can be said that the church has always been one and the same. In order to protect reli^rion, and to teach it to mankind, an exterior, visible,°and perpetual society was necessary; this society is the church. It, therefore, commenced with religion, and has always kept pace with it. Q. How do you explain this truth ? ^. We find the church existing at every period, from the beginning of the world. Under the Patriarchs It was restricted, like religion, to the family ; under Moses, It expanded, like religion, into a national state ; and finally under the gospel, it extended, like reliction to all people, of whom it has made but one family. Q. How do you show that the church, like reli<rion, IS the same since Christ as it was before the coSin<^ of the Messiah ? """u^, A. The church, since Jesus Christ, is the same as before the coming of the Messiah ; first, in its founder, who IS God ; and second, in her object, which has al- ways been the preservation and teaching of reli<rion • she recognizes the same holy books ; she has a tribu- na to explain them ; a sovereign pontifiP, and different orders of sacred ministers ; she has her dav of rest consecrated to the Lord ; she has her grand solemni- ties and feasts. Q. Continue. A. Sinc3 Jesus Christ, as hAfnm v.;r« +1,^ ^i i. has always been attacked, sometimes by strano-er*! sometimes by her own children ; she has had her cTreat schism, which separated many of ber children from 1^ V 1 34 CA TECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. her ; but all her afflictions redound to her glorv A. formerly, all revolutions of empires and otfc eVcnt. aided her to attain her end, the establishment of tho gospel, so also do they now comblnP fnrT. ^ tion and diffusion ; -I iZ:^lZs^ Zr^^^^i CHAPTER LII. Influence of JReligion. Isiltof ^''' *' '^"^^ "^ ««?'»» "-o-g't the /) wJ^' ? "* fehgion, amongst the people of God Q. What was the family amoTig the Jews ? f • ■I'je family is the foundation of eovemment • r4ec:eTamong\hr& "'^^ ^'^ g-''*' -d -»e^ J • IP^^* ^^^ *l^^i^ education ? A. Their education was simnle hnf ^n\\A t>o«^ i. taught their childi^n what wZeeessa y t iS a„,l a.so tlje history of then- nation. Each Wlite wa, Ob iged to eommit to memory those passa^eUn Mo^es del of^th^ES' "''"'' ■•*'""'"'*<^'' -^^ "f '^^ -n- Q. What was society among tlie Jews ? thatamrg%rpa"Sns''''Tf"%™^ far superior to laws whii tee"d%ve?y"Ln'ro? d'^ rdtt^l;!^ **rJ'r,^i'':".l«°»""«' -'»>>• forbade them to'cS ,_,.^, ' 7 T^. "f . ^^peuse oi one another. There wa« nothing of this kind among the pagans. 'I COURSE FIRST. 136 >ry. As r events t of the reserva- destroy prevail gst the js, were us, and This is family, .f God. iment ; thority I much arents e, and te was Moses won- lor to irable -vhich nrioh 3 was Q. Cite one of these laws ? A. Among these laws was that of the Jubilee. In virtue of this law, every man at the end of every fifty years entered again into possession of the property he had sold, so that there existed great equality among all the families. Q. What was the state of religion ? A. The religion of the Jews being the true religion, was more perfect than that of the other nations. ° Its doctrine was true, its moraUty pure, and its worship holy and magnificent. Q. What were the principal feasts of the Jews? A. The principal feasts of the Jews, were the Pass- over, Pentecost^ and the feast of the Tabernacle. It was on the second day of the feast of the Passover that they offered to the Lord, as the sole Master of all things, the first fruits of the harvest. After the gath- ering of the fruits, the Israelites went also to Jerusa- lem to offer the first fruits to the Lord in the temple. Q. What were their lasts? A. The Jews had one day of general fast ; this was the festival of expiations. It was on this day only that the high priest entered the Holy of Holies. One he-goat was sacrificed, and ar other, after beint' loaded with the curse of all the sins of the people, wal driven into the desert ; it was called the scape-goat, or emis- sary goat. It represented our Lord loaded with the sins of the world, and led out ©f Jerusalem to be put to death. There were also extraordinary days of fast- ^"?^^°^li?^^'^ ^^ P"^^^^ calamity or particular aflliction. Q. What fruit do you derive from this first part of the Catechism? A. Much fruit may be derived from this first part of the Catechism ; 1st, to believe, firmly, that God has never ceased to work for our salvation ; 2d, to believe that reliorion is t.lift ctfaoi-oai- r^f «ii ui^^„: . oj x_ love Cxod, as a dutiful child loves its mother ; 4th, to keep his commandments with courage and fidelity. I '. 136 '^''<^^^^M or ^,,SEv,nAN,,, coup.se secokd. o, , ^. CHAPTER I. state of the worlcio**t e- What wal wV V""""^ "'*''« '^^^"a'- of d,e MessiaT? ""^ ^'^'^ "' 'l-^ worfd at the co.„i„, ^"if ?«-™n; a^*"^."^ «r'^'' '•-' Pt^ace, under the reio-n nf a ■^' ^^^ ^or (] was in J What ••- .-dolatry? "'"^**^^' Wolatry. gan^'adore?^o;"„*J'? ;°"% "^ ^^'^e <Jsities. The pa ..^.o.uiis oi men. ' "" i: S"^««: the Pharisees ? ^^''""^^'■ ^aw of ^f--^---- a. et who had added to the and ridiculous practices Tt*'''*">"« and superstitions amb«^,, hyp P ritera„d^tS;„":r„'^"'''k*"'^^^^^^^^^ * S^sldd *" S-ld"eZ ?'"*■""' °^ Christ. ditions oAheltTn'tsTr-""" '""' >^i««te-3 the tn. the ■^snrrectionTrhe'Mv^T'^'*"'^ °f "•« ^o^I Ind" ons as the PI,»„-. J.l'^y-.. Althoush not .„ „„J'™ -^ as the PharisecMh^Jiinf though not so numer- o Sr^"'*"'« they were thl fi * ^ ^** ^eal of in- «. Who were thlv^Hy"' ^^t men of the n»«„" '-£•. COURSE SECOND. 137 iel, had was in the na- f'he pa- th, but r gods itions, 3 were ^g the wsat !, the >the ions, ous, t. tra- ind er- in- 311. f.n'if-'f'^® Essenians were sectarians whoreiected all traditions, and denied the resurrection of the body an 1 the spirituahty of the soul Th«,. i: i i ,?^' *°^ ^. At the coming of the Messiah, Palestine was di Q. What were these err rs ? ^. Which was the second part of Palestine ? h.u-: ^ f''''^^ P^^* «^ Palestine was Galilee the in habitants of which were oallprl r^^iuT rS^' *"" ancient kinc^dom of Israpl Th^.r 7- \ . ^^ *^® religion as the lews ^^'^ P'^^*^^"^ '^^ «^«^« . Q. Which was the third part? bv tlio +^;ki £ T , V P^}'^ o* x^alestme was occuDied -4. At the birth of tha. M«<.o:«v xt-_ ▼ 138 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. nals to death This was a proof that the sovereirm CHAPTER II. Birth of the Messiah. Q. Were all nations expecting the Me«*sinTi «,!,«« our Lord Jesus Christ came into^the world ? ^'"^ A. les, when our Lord was born, all nations werP expecting an extraordinary personac^e who wlufd v^im over the world, and establish in ft thrempTre of justice and virtue In the first place, the Jews knew t accordance with the prophecies, that the Mes^ah ^^s fn fef If ^".\blinded by the Pharisees they expe^TS m the Messiah, a conqueror who would delive • them from the yoke of the nations. It was in this very op^ they undertook, notwithstanding their weakness ?o sustain a war against all the power of S^Toman Q. And the pagans ? ditfons^wfi'^r/v: ^/!?'^^l>^i"g "Pon theu- ancient tra- ditions, were at that tune expecting the comino- of an extraordinary personage, "ft was the general Convic- tion," says f acitus " that the ancien't books of the priests announced that at this period the East would W the ascendency, and that from out of Judea shodd go forth the masters of the worid.'* Q. Is this fact well attested ? A. This fact is so well attested, that even the ereat- est enenues of religion are obliged to admit it. H' What do you remark ? A. I remark that since the coming of Jesus Christ all nations have ceased to look for the MesSah ' whence we must. Pnnnl„.io ^ux.^^ ^u.. ,/"^ .^^^essian , been deceived m expecting the Messiah, and in reco- C0UR3.: SECOND. 139 nizing Jesus Christ as such ; or that our L^- ' Jesus thrist IS the Messiah promised by the prophets and expected by all nations. Q. What is the history of the birth of the Messiah? ^. When the time marked by the prophets was ac- complished, God sent the angel Gabriel to the Blessed Virgin, who dwelt in the city of Nazareth. The an<rel said to her, HaU full, of grace, the Lord is with thee. Behold, thou Shalt bring forth a son. He shall he great, and shaU he called the Sou of the Most High. Q. What reply did the Blessed Virgin make? A. The lilessed Virgin replied. Behold the hand maid o/the Lord, be it done unto me according to thy word. Ihenihe angel disappeared, and the *God-Man was formed by the power of the Holy Ghost in the chaste womb of Mary. An edict of the emperor Augustus obhcred the Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph to repau- to Bethlehem, where the Messiah was to be born. Q. How was his birth announced ? A. His birth was announced by angels, who san<r this canticle, which is the abridgment of all the worki of the Messiah : Glory to God on high and peace on earth to men of good will. Q. By whom was the new-born Messiah adored ? A. The new-born Messiah was adored, first by the Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph, and then by the shep- herds, who hastened to publish every where the won- ^e^^il mystery which they had witnessed. Q. On what occasion did our Lord receive the name 01 Jesus r A. Our Lord received the name of Jesus on the oc- casion ot his circumcision. Q. What does the word Jesus mean ? ^i.^' ^,^^word Jesus means Saviour. Our Lord is thus called because he has saved all men from the Q. Did God make known the bu^h of the Messiah only to the Jews ? \ 140 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. /I .God made known the birth of the Messiah to the Gentiles also. A short time after his birth am racu! lous star appeared in the heavens. The Mac^i^That ^ wise men ol the EastO having seen it, canTe to Vdore tio?anfeering ? ^"^^^^ ^^" ^" P^^^^' ^"-«- ^. He was bo?n, and he lived and died in povertv humiliation and suffering : 1, to expiate sin ; IZ^^ us of Its consequences ; 3, to set us an example? CHAPTER III. Hidden Life of our Lord Jesus Christ. A. Afterthecircumciaion the Blessed Virgin and St fe TheTtt'" ^"'"l^fT '"' *« -»oS„ of the A'^SmT ^"■"'"" ** '''"'' ''^^'^ '» *« ««'»- ^. They presented the child Jesus in the temnle of Jerusalem, to comply with a command of the iW of Moses, which ordered that every first born, if a mile Aodd be presented in the tempi, as beIongin|to the the^iei^r?'"^ *' ^'*''"' '^^'" P"*^*"* herself in ,.u:7^^ Blessed Virgin presented herself in the tem- ple to comply with the law which required that everr r:ff?jh»-. .H-* ^-.4i should coS SuiiorS, who w^^not bilnd to^uSL'Su^ COURSE SECOND. 141 wished to fulfil them, to teach us humiUty and obedi- Q. What happened whilst they were in the temple ? .X. : J^^^^^sj /J»*^y were in the temple, it happened that a holy old man, named Simeon, also came into the temple. Havinoj received the infant Jesus in his arms he announced the future greatness of the Messiah, and the sorrows of the Blessed Virgin. the^' cro^?'^*^'^'" ^^^ ^^^ BlessedVirgin and St. Joseph ^. The Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph then went into l!.gypt. Herod finding that the Magi did not re- turn to Jerusalem, as he had directed them, ordered all the children in Bethlehem and around it, of the a<re of two years and under, to be put to death, thinkino- to include m this massacre the new King of the Jews; but bt. Joseph, warned by an angel, had fled to E-rvpt with the infant and his mother. Q. What did St. Joseph do after the death of Ilerod? A. Atiur the death of Herod St. Joseph returned to I'alestme, and fixed his abode in Nazareth in Galilee. A UM "°^ venture to reside in Judea ^iroper, because Archilaus, the son of Herod, was reigning there. Ho went, nevertheless, every year to Jerusalem to cele- brate the Passover. Q. What happened on one of these annual visits ? A. It happened that Christ, then twelve years of a^e, separated from St. Joseph and the Blessed Viro-in He remained in the temple in the midst of the doctors' whom he astonished by the wisdom of his questions and answers. It was there liis parents found liim on the thud day. Q. What did the Blessed Virgin say to him ? A. The Blessed Virgin having asked him why he had quit them, he gave them this answer, replete with instruction : Did vou not know that T «i,/.w/ h^ ^h^,.t ,1.^ things that ar4 my Father's? By this he teaches us that we must prefer the will of God to aU things. He 142 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. returned then to Nazareth with St. Joseph and the /) wiT*^^'*"' «"^/ loas subject to them. Q. What do you remark on these last words, and was subject to them f . ' A: ^7™^ ^ «° these words, 'that they contain the whole life of our Lord till he was thiii-y yeaJs old Our Lord wished to live in obedience to two of his crea- tures, in order to teach us that virtue and confound for ever our pride. CHAPTER IV. « Public Life of our Lord— First year. Ch?istT^^* '^'^ ^°" understand by the public life of timl'H?^- *^'^ ^"^IK "^^ ^^ ^^^"'^*' ^« upaerstand the l^L.T^.^Y'''^ ^'^ preached his doctrine in Judea. It was about three years. Q. How did Christ commence his public life ? A. He commenced his public life by receivincr bap- tism at the hands of John the Baptistf This wSs not the sacrament of baptism, but only a symbol o pen- ance which the Precursor gave to those who reper^eS, n te?^""^^ ^^' ^^'^ reception of the Messiah, tism ? happened at the moment of Christ's bap- 4- At the raonjent of his baptism, the Holy Ghost, in the form of a dove, descended upon him, and there was heard a voice from heaven, Saving, This I my beloved Son, m whom I am well pleased. ^ Q. What did Christ do afterwards ? n r^ibl^^'^'^f ''''^^^''f the baptism of John, which was tice U himself in all its rigor. He went into the desert juiu uicre s^exit iorfcy days and forty nights without COURSE SECOND. j^j dcvli ?^"'^ '""^ ''" P"'"" '"»"«''* to b« tempted by the to overcome temptations. ^"^ "' *'"' ""y ^^ Q. Where di,l Christ go on retiring from the des- ba^k, of" .'hf r /""" ,""= ''V'"-^' ''« """™<«1 to the caned T "I- 'r'"™ '"" '■'"t ,li.sciph« were ther and felhr' 1 1^;;'''*^''' ?"'[ ^"■'°" ''"ter hi. I r™ m. r, and 1 lul p ,il| ti,ree „f the city of Bethsiiiir He renaired wuh them to Cana in Gafilee. ^"'"• .*&s:itx'eu'r^:'vr^'''''^ tttr^f-tfte!"^^"^^ Q- What did he do at Jerusnlem ? the Jenlr"'''*'' 'o *« ^^"'P''^' f™-" -Weh he drove Q' In what manner ? aaitto'^Lr,''y;srat:r7^^^^^^^^^ 144 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE: CHAPTER y. Public Life of our Lord— First Year. Q. Where did Jesus Clirist go after having driven the sellers from the temple of Jerusalem ? A. After having driven the sellers out of the temple b S^mrfa"' ^''* ^®* """* ^'''' G^^^iiQ, passing Q. What happened on this journey? «,ol' ^K*^'c ^"""^7 ^'^ converted the Samaritan wo- Jit?* I. 1 p^^^o"*" having revealed to this woman all that she had done, announced to her that he was the Messiah. She believed his words, and ran to the city to te^l what had happened to her. The inhabitants came also to see the Saviour, who entered their citv and converted a great number. ^ Q. What miracle did he work at Capharnaum ? fV<L^,^yiour having gone to the citv of Caphar- naum, in Galilee, expelled the devil from a man, in the presence of a large concourse of people. Suddenly the devil, by the mouth of the possessed man, cried out, Let "Z.^^J' n'""' ^l iVajar./A, / know thee, who thou art, the Holy One of God. Jesus rebuked the evil spirit with *"^/?'*«^' ^^^i"^' ^^""^'^ *^y P^""""^ o"'' <J0 out of Mm. (cl- What other miracle did he work ? A . The news of the deliverance of the possessed man Boon spread through all the country. People came from every part to see and hear the great Prophet. One dav so great a crowd had assembled around the house in V«rhich he was, that it was impossible to enter. Four men who were carrying a paralytic in his bed, mounted upon the top of the house, and having made a lar<re opening, let down the sick man in his bed, at the feet ot Jesus m the midst of tlie assembly. Q. How did the Saviour bejrin the cure ? him': S"*" t^^'T'' 'if"" ^^t ^^^^^^ °^ *h^ ">an' said to mm. iion,be of good heart, thy sins are forgmn thee COURSE SECOND. 145 The Scribes and Pharisees who were in the assembly- said among themselves : He hlasphemeth, who can for- give sins but God only f Q. What did the Saviour say to them ? A. The Savioui- knowing their thoughts, said to them : Which is easier to say to the sick of the pahy Thystns are forgiven thee; or to say, arise, take up thy bed and walkf But that you may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins (he saith to the sick of the palsy,) I say to thecj arise, take up thy bed, qnd go into thy house. The paralytic arose, took up his bed and went his way, publishing the praises of God. Q. Wliat did the Saviour do after this miracle ? ^. After this miracle, which proved so clearly his divinity, the Saviour went out of the city, and ascended a mountain where he spent the night in prayer. On the morrow, he chose twelve of his disciples whom he named apostles. The word apostle signifies sent. Q. What are the names of the twelve apostles ? . A. The names of the twelve apostles, are Peter, James and John the sons of Zebedee, Andrew, Philip, Bartholomew, Matthew, Thomas, James and Jude the sons of Alpheus, Simon, and Judas Iscariot who be- trayed him. CHAPTER TL Public Life of our Lord— First year. Q. What did the Saviour do after havm<r chosen ms twelve apostles ? ° A. After having chosen his apostles, he addressed to his disciples and a great multitude of the people, tne aumirabie discourse which is cafied the :Sermon on the mount. Q. How do you divide this discourse ? 18 • 146 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, ' Thf fir^!-' ^^'f ^«« °»ay be divided into two parts lUe first IS addressed particularlv tn fT.o « !i ^ , second regards all the faTthfuL ^ ' ^P"^''^"' ' *^« Q. What does the Saviour teach in the first nn^ 9 happiness consLt "but ^n th. "l "^ P'.'""''™'. <hat ment froin S thin * an, f„T*"?' '" * ''«t''^»'- faiU.ful nraetiee of^Kr4 :^^^^^^ de.ire and Q. What further did he say j *""*"• must be hol^.CiXy ^^ieSiK''';;!''''' "',^^ an« the salt of the earth ° "' '^'' "<"''<'' A. R^Mi ^r" ^T'' » *« ««<=»»d part? .feet th^n^ KdSC a*„'S thcTet^cS """^f "T; be more holy than thp T»Jf i r '^""^"ans should mended O^Verp^ceM of cWif "■ Vl"",™™"- our enemies, he coSJesli^^^^ *"•• "j" '°™ "* to give goSd aM^Z mlrlt' *f' "«■ ""'• *"»«' *"«' your AiherwU sinUn«^ ""' *""" "'"<^* »«"•« «"« Our Father, }c. "^ " ^Ix-Uprag m this manner: Q. What is the second ? pear not fasting tomenCl ZTrl/"',' "'!" "">" "P- and thy Father IT"' t'.ll''^!'^'''''- '''"' '» in secret. Q. VVhat is the third m';;^ f" ""^'^ ""'■ COURSE SECOND. 147 A. The third means is alms-deeds. Lay not up for yourselves, says the Saviour, treasures on earth, where the rust and the moth consume, and where thieves dig through and steal ; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither the rust nor the moth doth con- sume, and where thieves do not dig through nor steal. Q^ What do you remark on these three means ? A. I remark that they are opposed to the three great passions of the heart, which are the cause of all our sins and all the evils of the world. Q. What does the Saviour add ? A. The Saviour adds that we must not be too solicit- ous for food and raiment. He commands us to labor, but requires that we should not want confidence in his providence. Q. What follows from this ? A. It follows from this that our Lord positively condemns all immoderate love of riches, honors and pleasures, the bitter fruits of sin ; and that in recalling man to his primitive per m, he assures him of hap- piness even in tliis Ufe, dhows himself to be truly his Saviour. Q. What did the Saviour do after the sermon on the mount? A. After the sermon on the mount, our Saviour was pleased to confirm his doctrine by mu^les, and he cured a man of the leprosy, and also a servant of the centurion who had the palsy. CHAPTER VII. Public Life of our Lord— Second year. Q. What did the Saviour do after healing the servant of the centurion ? A. After heaUng the servant of the centurion, he performed many other miracles. He^ealed a wo- a • 148 CATECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE. ' gave the peopk a S"m^»^ t\^ ^^"^ "* ''S"' »-<> e. WhL CheSrSo? ''*'°'"' instruction,. ber of disSs who* f /" ■""''"'' * ^^ai" »"■»- ties ^^:^t'X^::::^T^;:c. r„'/r *« apos. form them to their vopaHon If ¥ ' ^^^ ^" ^^'^^^ *<> his co-U Ws, aTd wS^,'^:/teatir *^'" "' ^M^tfte *^iLf -i^-rto tTrsr^f r terred, when o„r Wd m°If K ^fl "" ""^ ^''^ '° '"' '»■ H? W^ached the'bier a"d aM%f JL°^ ^^Z "'y- Kounoman,/srt»(n/*/.» !,^ t *° , " headman, had been dead faf . „ .' Tt I»«tan% the man who Hvered him to his Zr ^fVi ^"^^ J^^-^ de- ^ ffr.a( rr»^e/^r;&'r;r'^''"*<'P<'''Ple cried ont, visited hispCZ TbZ "P'""°r9 «•'- "od God ha, Messiah had come. ""P-^ssions meant that the ■Q. To what did this miracle give occasion? the guiltT Herod ' ^ '^^^ P'" ^ «•«»* by Q. Miither did the Saviour then go? A wi fi Ti^ ^'"^ ^« perform there ? Q. What miracle is f^o^ 9 ^. it is the ipultipUcation of the body and blood COURSE SECOND. 149 of our Lord in the Holy Eucharist. On his return to Capharnaum, he announced to the people the institution of the august sacrament of the altar, sayim' : lam the living bread which came down from heaven? My flesh ts meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed—and the bread which I will give is my flesh for the life of the world. *' Q. What promise did the Saviour make to St. Peter? A . After '5s discourse on the Eucharist, the Saviour traversed Jiiferent parts of Galilee, and promised ^t. Feter to make him the head of his church, savins • T^, T.fj^^^^ (that is to say, a rock,) and on this rock 1 wiU build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Q. What did he afterwards announce to him? ^. The Saviour afterwards announced to St. Peter and his other disciples, his passion and death, and guarded them against being scandahsed at his humilia- tion. Q. "What did he do for that purpose ? A. For that purpose he took with him Peter, and James and John the sons of Zebedee, who were to be witnesses of his agony. He ascended a high mountain with them, and was transfigured before them. His countenance shone as the sun, and his garments were whiter than the snow. Moses and El " . s appeared and conversed with him— they were surrounded by a bright light. The apostles, struck with fear, fell prostrate'^on the earth, and at the same time a voice from heaven was heard, saying : This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased, hear ye him. Afterwards the Saviour descendea from the mountain. 13* I) I ! I r I I- i 150 CATECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER YIII. PubUc Life of our Lord-Second year. ocLZY' '"''™''*'"" "'" "^ S'™ ^' "!»»"«» on this A. On this occasion he instructed his anostls., «„ »i,» "««e«='ty and power of fasting and ZyS' Q. What otter instruction Sid helSem ? <4iee!t^:C"'toXfa7ol^^^^^ ffrhaVtt'^XTetJjjf r;r;'r^4?^^^^^^^ lofpii^iTtiVarp^tnc^wSr S°^^- touched with compassion, remiTtS J^S'tlirdebt' ^mmm COURSE SECOND. 151 heavenly Father do to you, if- you forgive not every one his brother, from your hearts, you whom he has par- doned, and still daily pardons, so many sins. Q. What followed this instruction ? ^. It was followed by an event which gave the Sa- viour occasion to* teach the spirit of meekness, which must anhnate his disciples. The inhabitants of a city in Samaria having refused to receive him, two of his apostles asked permission to call down fire from heaven to consume the guilty city. The Saviour replied, You know not of what spirit you are ; the Son of man came not to destroy souls but to save. He submitted to the affront without complaint, and went into another town. Q. What further occurred in this journey? A. In this journey, the Saviour proclaimed anew the great precept of the love of God and of our neioh.- bor, and coming to the little town of Bethania,°he lodged in the house of Lazarus and his two sisters, Martha and Mary. Q. Where did he go thence ? A. He repaired to Jerusalem to celebrate the feast of the Tabernacles, where his enemies were forced to say, with the rest of the people : Never man spake like thif man. ' Q. Were they converted? A. They were not converted. To touch their hearts, the Saviour .workedone of his most brilliant miracles. He restored sight to a man who had been blind from his birth;* a miracle which no prophet had ever wrought, and which had been unheard of from the beginning of the world. 162 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER IX. Public Life of our Lord-Third year of «4t:;a^^^^ actions earth to take awav sin 5,nH^«. ? He had come on By his words i^ee was m X" rhr'"-"^"^''" he confirmed his doctrino • »„rt „ n!-' '»)' ™« ni"-aele8 to console man in hTm°seW ' ^' ^""""^ '""ded A Sf s,**"" *",'' '"•^ ^'' ?«>?»«« to himsc!'? thatexTtiv 7erlSn"Sd o?rf '-^A"'* thai the law «f erae^ iT^f i ^'^•, *^« ^^ed place of the law Stl H. Jr/^"'"* ^^^ ^^ A P^l''"* ''^ '•" *" that purpose ? Q- Kelate the parable of the lost sheen? .heepfhe£fhemall*%^''"T' ''*' " '•"""-'i K&iE^xInS-t^^^^^^ rest until he has fSi^ wZ' l^ f^^? himself no does not beat it hnf I- ^i ^^®P ^® ^^« found it, he in ordTr to?ave\ 1\^^^^^^^ ^- ^hould^rs! it back to the fold H«T y^t^rninor, and carries COURSE SECOND. 153 picture of your heavenly Father. / say to you, that even so there shall be joy in heaven upon one sinner that doeth penance, more than upon ninety-nine Just, who need not penance. Q. What did the Saviour do a'ter this touchino" parable ? ° A. After this touching parable the Saviour per- formed an act which displays all the goodness of his divine heart. Q. What was it ? A. A great number of fathers and mothers came to present their little children to liim, and implored his blessings on them. The Saviour received these little ones into his arms, loaded them with caresses, placed his hand upon them and blessed them. Q. What more did he do ? A, In order to protect their innocence and their life, he declared that it were better to have a mill-stone tied to one's neck and be thrown into the sea, than to scandalize a little child ; and that he would consider as done to himself, whatever should be done to the least of such little ones, who are his brethren. 9* ^^i ^^'^ ^® afterwards announce to his apostles ? *v V . Saviour afterwards announced to his apostles tbat his passion and death were near, but that he wou d raise himself to life again on the thmi day. He emplojred the little time which yet remained, in givin<^ them instructions, and in working mu-acles more ex- traordinary than ever. Q. What miracles were they ? A. The principal were the conversion of Zacheus, and the resurrection of Lazarus after he had been dead four days. This latter miracle was wrought at the very gates of Jerusalem, and in the presence of a great number of Jews. ■^. vv nat was Uie consequence ? » A. The consequence was that a great jiumber of Jews were converted, and beUeved in our Lord ; but 154 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER X. Public Life of our Lord— Third year. Q. Was the determination of the chief men of Jerusalem to put tlie Saviour to death, a suffieirt roa Son'^f ST *' '^P'^ '"■" '^"S-'-t- '.^ as7he ^^'JP"^^ determination -was not a sufficient reason £lt^'-of ^^:.^::^f •'-^ ^^^ J-I- ^i^an the 4£h*;f:d;ztlsS^'" -o"'^'- *<> ^. ^o; he had come into the world at the preci«ie time at which the Messiah was expected ife was born at Bedilehem, and of the race of David ; he had been adored by kings, as foretold by the prophets For more than thirty-two years he e^loyLr&self in showing that he was the true Messiah, by his Srine ment of the prophecies which referred to liim. U. What yet remained ^or him to do? Q. How? waf hU^d^ ' ^Z *^ ""'*'"? "' of *e Messiah was his deatlr on the cross, ordered bv the Jews • aS&f irer""^'""' '"'"' «~-«<' "^ ^- ^ Q. Was the Saviour dismayed at thp. fipT.omo« «* iifle Byiiagwgue r ' " "" ""• ^. Our Saviour was not dismayed at the schemes COURSE SECOND. 155 of the synajrogue ; he was pleafied even to show that if he ohe day would deliver liimself into their hands, it would l)e a free act on his part. Q. How (lid he do this ? rJ'J^^ '''''" Vl5 **" Jerusalem pubUcly, seated on the colt of an ass followed by ifs mother ; for the prophet Zaehary had foretold that the Messiali should enter Jerusalem in this manner. All the people came out to meet him carrying olive branches in tlleir hands and crying : Hosanna to the Son of David, blessed is he that Cometh in the name of the Lord umph r^^* ^'"^ *^^ ^^'''''"'' ^"^ '"^ *^® ^^^^^ °f ^^« *"- A. In the midst of his triumph the Saviour wept over Jerusalem, and predicted the calamities which were soon to befall it. He went to the temple, where b/ jesir' '^^ ° *^^* ^^^^ '^^"^^ ^ e^^^ifi '^ ' ?' wvi* happened whilst he was in the temple ? o ff;.»;- • . ^J^^ '" *^'® *^"™P^« a poor widow put W tt'f^'"V *^*^«.^«»^>'' and the iaviour said^of her that she had put in more than the rich, in order O W>:-.l^'' 'Iirt of purity of intention. ' pie ? ^^ Saviour go on leaving the tern- 01it;f^wi.^^^l'"' *^^ *^"^P^^ ^« '•^^"•ed to Mount t?on of Ten^^'.!.' ^"T^'^'^^^^ apostlesthe destruc- worfd and T! "^ """'^ *^^ *^™P^^' ^^«« th« ^«d of the judgment ^"'^^"^^^^"^^s attendant on the last Q. What did he do after? the'^i;n?r^Xtfr"^*^ *^ Bethania, and staid with Simon that h« t rrl 1 !rS'^.'"''*f ^^ *^^ avaricious Judas tnat he formed the desicjn of sellin? his ma«f.. w« ^ outto find the chief priests Ind^^aid ^ themT What will youffwe m,, and I will deliver him to you f They promised him thirty pieces of silver-tMs™ m ^H H fi ^^^^^^^^^B } r ^^^^^^■l' 4 j ^^1 j ^^^^^^B ^ I ■ r ^H J' I ! 166 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. ^h\lflf' ^ "^T' i*^"^^" ^^^"^"«^^ to the company oMHe^ Saviour to seek an opportunity of deffin^ CHAPTER XL ■ PttWic Life ofour Lord— Third year. tZ'm ," 3'»" -'^""""y to '/« master ofLlome I he Master sank to tliee—Where {« th, ZJ.? ,'"""/• «,lereln^,j eat tke pasck Za^^ZlTe'f'aZ^Z ?• H^^^ ^° these words show us? ^. Ihese words show us that our Lord knew fliA future and was master of the heart. ^^ «. What did the apostles do? f • The apostles did as the Saviour directed fhpm and found all things as he had said. The Saviou; arnved when the hour had come, and sat at tablo w^S w^Vrw^P^n^^^'^^ ^^' *^« paschalTamb "llien U ffifT/- ^^oirnanifl^e ,M not I.eenTr!i:'' rd' ZtZ ^^z. iiiiiu^Bi liiat the Saviour was ffoinn- to tql-P t^Z sesao. of an ear^Wy kingdom, and'^ey tegS! to£ COURSE SECOND. 157 put€ amongst themselves who of them should hold the iirst places. Q. What did the Saviour do? fn ii. '^ ^1 ^?!i''"^ ^^"^ V'^y ^" ^^'""'^ weakness, and said to them hat the kinjrdom whither he was giincr, and whither they also woul<i .^o, was not like the kingdoms of this earth, and that humility juid purity of "heart alone could conduct them thither. Then, risin- from the table he washed their feet, and said to theSf: Kou call me Master and Lord: and you sarj well, for so 1 am. L* •"' / ^'''^ ^''''^ ""'"^ ^^«*''^'*' ^"'^^ ^'<^^hed your jeet, you also ought to wash one another's <'^/ ,"' - / dTair"" "'* ^'''''"P^^ ^^'«^ «* ^ ^*«^« done to jou so yvu. Q. What followed the washing of feet? A. The washing of feet was followed by t) i.,rfti- ution of the Holy Eucharist, which was to take the place of all the sacrifices of the old law. Q. llow was the Holy P^ucharist instituted? A. Our baviour took bread, broke it an<l gave it to his apostles, saying : Take and eat. This ismybldv lohu^h ug^cen for you. He then took a cup of w nt Wessed It and presented it to his apostles, sayTi"' nnnk ye all of this This is the chLlice of Ihlkw Testament m my blood which shall he shed for you He tnen gave them also the power to consecrate hU -tlrLT,;,^ '"'"'' *^ *^- = ^" ^^'^ Q- What (lid the Saviour say to Judas ? A. After the communion, the Saviour, lookin.^ at Judas, was trouhled in spirit, and wishin.. tr^elim and?;nttt '■'"""'"^•' '"^'^"»"'''' "^ '^^ -»™i°g A. T{:f.1?£fi'r L^"""::*^""'^'^!; J^dashadgoneout? prcssion to hisJendTaKtioTirtle^:^^^^^^^^ addressed to Ws apostles. He then retrnel thank^ It" H ■ f 1 1 158 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. after supper, and repaired with his disciples to the mountain of Olives. CHAPTER XII. Passion of our Lord. ' Q. Helate the passion of our Lord. A. The Saviour, accompanied by his disciples, had retired to the garden of Gethsemani. Now Judas knew that that was the place whither Jesus was ac- customed to retire for prayer. The Saviour said to his apbstles, remain here, whilst I go yonder and pray ; pray ve, also, lest ye enter into temptation. Then leav- ing' the others, he took with him Peter, James and John, and said to them : My soul is sorrowful even unto death ; wait ye here, and watch with me ; and having gone a little further, about the distance of a stone's throw from them, he knelt down and made this prayer : My Father, if thou wilt, take away this chal- ice from me ; yet not my will, but thine be done. After this prayer he rose and came to his disciples, and found them all three asleep. lie said to Peter : Simon, sleepest thou? wast thou not able to watch one hour with me ? Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation ; for the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. He retired a second timc^ and made the same prayer. He then returned to his dis- ciples, and again he found them sleeping ; he retired again, and ag&in made the same prayer. He then waa in an agony, aad the sweat as drops of biood came trickling to the ground, and an angel descended from heaven to strengthen him. He arose ^rom prayer, and coming to his discinles said to them : Sleep ye now, and take repfc. Behold, he that will betray mp. is at hand ; rise up, let us go to meet him. And whUe he was yet sijeaking, c&me Judas, and with him a great COURSE SECOND. 169 multitude, with swords and staves and lights, from the chief priests, and the scribes and the" ancients. Now all this was to accomplish the words of the prophet, saying of the Messiali, he shall be reputed amongst the wicked and robbers. Judas had given them this sign, saying, whomsoever I shall kiss, he it is— lay hold on 4iim and lead him away cautiously. Having arrived, he advanced toward Jesus and said to him : llabbi, hail! and he kissed him. Jesus said to him, my friend, wherefore hast thou come ? Judas, is it by a kiss thou betrayest the Son of Man ? Jesus then advanced towards the multitude and said to them : Whom seek ye V They replied : Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus said to them : I am he. Immediately they were cast to the earth. Jesus, who had cast them down, suffered them to rise, and they seized him. Then Simon, who had a swonl, drew it, and striking a servant of the high priest, cutoff his right ear ; bul Jesus said to him : Put up again thy sword ; and he cured him who had been wounded. Then all the dis- ciples, leaving him, fled away. But they, holdino- Jesus, led him first to Annas, the father-in-law of taiphas, the high priest, and thence to the house of Oaiphas, where the priests and the scribes and the an- cients were assembled. But Peter followed Jesus afar off, and entered the palace of the high priest. Caiphas interrogated Jesus concerning his disciples and his doctrine. Jesus answered him : I have always spoken openly to the world, ask those who have heard me ; then a servant gave Jesus a blow, sayintr, An- swerest thou the high priest so ? They then suborned two false witnesses ; but their testimony did not a<rree. When the high priest said to Jesus, I adjure thee by the living God, tell us if thou be the Christ, Jesus answered, I am. Then the high priest rent his gar- : ' ""'* caiu. . xiu iiU3 oia»i>neiriea ; wiiat further need have we of witnesses ? what think ye ? All re- plied, He 18 worthy of death. And going away, they — f III' 'I J :i'! \ 160 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. , left Jesus to the band of soldiers and the servants, who made hira undergo every species of outra<re. f^e meantime, a servant maid of the°hin-h priest perceived Peter, who was warming himself ; s£e lioked IT" ^. '^i'^ ''- ^"".^ ^^'^ ^^^ ^it*^ Jesus of Naza- reth. Peter denied it three times in presence of the whole multitude. Jesus then looked on him, and the cock crowed the second time. Peter remembered what Jesus had said to him. Before the cock crows twice, you will deny me three times ; he went forth and wept bitterly. ^ In the morning, the priests, the scribes, and the an- cients, assembled a-ain, and again demanded of Jesus : Art thou the Christ ? He replied, Yes, I am. They tfien condemned him to die, and led him to Pontius Pilate, to obtain permission to execute their sentence. , r ^T^\ ^^^y^% t^iat Jesus was condemned, repent- ed of what he had done ; he went to the temple and capied back the thui;y pieces of sUver to the chief priests and ancients, and said to them : I have sinned m betraying the blood of the Just. They said to him : What IS that to us ? look thou to it. He went forth and hanged himself. With the money they bought the field of a potter, for the burial of strangers. Ill this happened to accomplish the words of the prophet, who had foretold of the Messiah, that he should be sold thirty pieces of silver with which a potter's field would be bought. CHAPTER XIH. Passion of our Lord— Continued. Q. Continue the history ot the passion ? l.n„o"„ r^^r"^ ^'^''\'^? ^rny^^ with Jesus before the nouse ot Pilate, would not. en^e^' *^«" ^»,i^«...^* i,„ii ^st they should be defiled and not be' abfe to eat of The rasch. Pilate, therefore, came out to them and said COURSE SECOND. ! servants, who 161 IS before the Of what do you accuse this man ? Thev replied • If he had not been a malefactor we would not have de- livered him up to you. Pilate said to them : Take him yourselves, and judge him according to your law They answered. It is not permitted us to put any one xo cteatna Pilate then interrogated Jesus, and said to him : Are you the kmg of the Jews ? Jesus repUed that he was a king, but that his kingdom was not of ilxis earth. J^-ilate said to the Jews, I find no cause for condemna- tion m this man. They then began to cry aloud : He stirreth up the people. Pilate said to Christ : Do you not hear of how many crimes they accuse you ? But he answered not. Pilate, learning that Jesus was of ixalilee, sent him away to Herod. Herod desired much to see Jesus Christ, hoping that he would perform some miracle in his presence. His vain curiosity was dis- appointed. He with all his court despised the Sa- viour, and having dressed him as a fool, in a white robe, he sent him back to Pilate. Pilate said to the Jews : You have broucrht me this man as one stirring up the people ; I have interrogated him m your presence and find nothing worthy of con- demnation. :Neither has Hemd. f will, therefore, scourge him and let him go. Fearing, however, that lie would not succeed in saving Jesus, he had recourse to another means. It was the custom, that at the raschal time the governor should grant to the people the lease of one prisoner. There was at that time coiihned in th'i prisons a notorious criminal, named ^arabbas. He was a seditious robber and a murderer, niate said to the people, which of the two shall I re- lease unto you, Barabbas or Jesus, who is called the R.n ? P"f ^' persuaded the people to choose xjarabbas and to have Chri'sf nnf *-. Ac^-.i^ v ,_ i' •_ reason, when Pilate asked them which of the two shall 1 release unto you, they all cried aloud, Give us Ba- rabbas and away with Jesus. PUate then said to them. 14* I-! i I iiP '[ II 1^ II 162 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. What will you that I do to Jesus, the king of the Jews ? They replied — Crucify him 1 He said to them again : But whafevil has he done ? I do not find any cause of death in him. I will scourge him and set him at liberty. But they cried aloud still more, Crucify him I Then Pilate, taking water, washed his hands in presence of the people, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just man. Look ye to it. They all cried out, His blood be upon us and upon our children. Then Pilate caused the Saviour to be scourged ; and the soldiers, having taken oft" liis garments, placed a purple man- tle on his shoulders, a crown of thorns on his head, and a reed in his hand ; and approaching him, they bent their knee in derision, and said : Hail ! King of the Jews ! at the same time they forced the thorns into his head, spat in his face and loaded him with buffets. In this condition Pilate caused the Saviour to be brought forth, and showing him to the people, said to them : Behold the man 1 Immediately the chief priests cried out, Crucify him ! Crucify him I If you release him, you are no friend cf Cajsar's. At this name, Pilate being intimidated abandoned Jesus to them, to do with him as they wished. Scarcely was he condemned, when the soldiers seized him, tore off the purple robe, put on his gar- ments again and led him out of the city to crucify him. Jesus went forth carrying his cross, and ascended to- wards Calvary. He soon fell under the weight, when they compelled a stranger, named Simon the Cyrenean, to carry the cross after him. The Saviour was fol- lowed by a great number of people, and women who were weeping. He turned to the women a-^d said : Daughters of Jerusalem ! weep not for me ; but for yourselves and your children i Being arrived at Cal- vary, they crucified him between two thieves. The Saviour, being raised up on the cross, asked for the COURSE SECOND. 163 pardon of his murderers. My Father, said he, for<Tive them ; for they know not what they do. ° The soldiers divided his sarments amonjrst them. castmcT lots for his robe, whose it should be. The Jeivs blasphemed, saying. If he be the King of Israel let him descend from the cross, and we will believe in Hira. If the Saviour had descended from his cross, he would not have been the Messiah ; for the prophets had foretold that the Messiah should die on the cross. 1 he Saviour converted the good thief. Perceiving his Blessed Mother and his well-beloved disciple, he'said to the Blessed Virgin: W^oman, behold thy son, and to John, Behold thy mother. Mary adopted John as her son, and in his person all Christians as her chil- dren. Ihen darkness covered the whole earth, and the sun was obscured. The Saviour cried out with a loud voice : My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me / He afterwards said : I thirst. Then they o-ave him vinegar to drink, fastening a sponge to the end of a reed, and presenting it to him. ]Sow, this happened m order that the prophecy of David might be accora- phshed, saying : In my thirst they have ffiven me vineaar to dnnk Jesus haying tasted of the vinegar, and bein^ satisfied that there was nothing wantincr to his sacrifice, nor to the accomplishment o? all the prophe- cies, nor to his love for man, cried out with a loud voice: Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit, and saymg this, he bowed his head and gave up the CHAPTER XIV.. The Burial and Resurrection of our Lord. Sa^oi^^* miracles were wrought at the death of the A. At the moment the Saviour expu-ed, the darkness i in I) Hi! Ill ihi:! I ff 164 CATEcnii;;f or perseverance. which had covered the whole earth since tbe sixth hour was dispelled. The veil of the temple was rent from top to bottom ; the earth shook ; rocks were torn asunder ; the tombs opened, and the dead rose to life. Q. What effect did these muacles produce? A. The centurion who guarded tht Saviour's tomb was converted, and ^ried aloud : Tim man was truly the Son of God. The soldiers who had crucifiefT h; ti, also cried O'lt .• This man was truly the thn of G(jd. Finally, a prriiat number of other persons, having wit- nessed so naiar/y prodigies, retiTrned, strilang theu' breasts. ^Q. What did the chi:: ' of the synagogue do? A. The chiefs of the :yn*^5y ogue went to Pilate, to have the legs of the thrcio si l>o had been crucified broken. Pilate sent soldie:"s io do '=^'iiat the Jews had asked. Q. What did the soldiers do ? A. The soldiers broke thc^ legs of the two thieves ; bit seeing that Jesus was already dead, they broke not his legs. One of the soldiers opened his side with a lance ^?nd immediately there issued forth blood and water. Q. Wiiat do you remark on the above ? A. I rem if k that. each of those circumstances was the result of a special providence. For although the Saviour was already dead, still the soldiers could have broken his legs. But it was necessary that the Scrip- ture < should be fulfilled. God had said, in speaking of the paschal lamb, a hone of him you shall not break. The figure was to be realized in the Saviour, the true f)aschal lamb. Again, it was contrary to orders, or at east without the order of their oflicers, that one of the soldiers pierced the side of Jesus with a lance. But it Was necessary that this other prophecy should also be accompiieihea : They iouked on him whom ihey had pierced. Q. Who were they who buried the Saviour ? NCE. ue sixth hour ras rent from cs were torij 1 rose to life, [luce? iviour's tomb lan wm iruly ;rucifie(l hJTi, tion of 'Jt'jd, , having w't- :nking then* yue do? to Pilate, to sen crucified lie Jews had two thieves ; ey broke not 3 side with a h blood and istances was although the s could have at the Scrip- in speaking lit not break. our, the true orders, or at it one of the ,nce. But it lould also be im they had lour? COURSE SECOND, 165 A. Joseph, of Arimathea, and Nicodemus buried the Savicsr. They wrapped him up in fine linen and per- fumes, an t placed him in a new sepulchre, hewn out of a rock, ^^iid where, as yet, no body had been kid ; TJien havi , : closed the entrance with a lart^e stone they dep} •, ;d. ° * Q. What precaution did the chiefs of the sriia- gogue take ? *' ^1. They obtained of Pilate guards whom they placea > ver t.ie sepulchre ; they sealed with the public seal the : tone which closed the entrance ; but all this toii'ii d tlie more to prove their weakness, and the trutii Dt the resurrection of our Lord. Q. When did he rise again ? A. He rose again on tlie morning of the thh-d day. Soon after, Mary Magdalene and other holy women, carrying with them perfumcnand spices, arrived at the sepulchre. They entered,T!ut did not find there the oaviour. Q. To whom did the Saviour first show himself? A. He first showed liimself to Mary Magdalene and then to the other holy women, and he told them to announce Ills resurrection to Peter, and to his disciples, Q. VVhat did the guards do? A. The guards went into the city and told the chiefs of the synagogue all that had happened. Immediately the c lief priests and ancients assembled, and gave the guards a large sum of money, telUng them : %u will say that his discip es came and stole him, under the cover of night, whilst you were asleep. Q. What do you remark upon this ? A. AH this was a gross deceit, for the purpose of deceiving the people ; for the chiefs of the syna-o-ue did not themselves believe it ; neither did they pe?8e- cute and^^ut to death the apostles for stealing the bod v uiLncirxuasteiHuuiaiseiy preaching his resurrection. Dut only for preaching contrary to their orders. 166 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER XV. The glorious life of our Lord. rec^;f r ^'^ """^ ^'"'''^ P'^''^ ^ *^^ *^^^« ^« ^««"^ k/; iJ^® i^'"'? ^''"''^'^ *^ *^« Jews his resurrection by taking his body out of their hands. The Jews riord'^'T^"'^^ "' '^^ fP"^^'^^^ ^"^ «^ <^^*^ body o our Lord. They were bound, therefore, either to .f/' J'"* ^"^'O"'" <!''' not show himself to th'e Jews after lus resurrection, 1st, because it was a ™c he Sev would t"' ' ^'' ^'T' ^''J-^ «'• c4-sU! SuLd Thers "^ "'""" '^'^ ^« "» ^'•V had Q. Why should we think tliis? hJ ' V'u'' ''''"^"''^ 'bould lead us to think it. Tlie v had not been converted by the raising of Lazarus to life; nor were they by the miracles Srou^it by the apostles to prove the resurrection of their Master- on the contrary, they became more hardened. It was not his^ciis^rpTesI' ""^ «— P-e his resurrection to A. The Saviour proved his resurrection to his dis- ciples by showing himself to them, speaking to them O VJ'l *\™' ^H? Pe^^itting them to toV-h him ' Hsts^lctiotr ^""^ *^ ^"^"^ °^^"^ *-- -f^- ^. The Saviour often showed himself to them after his resurrection ; first to St. Peter, then to St J^mes ^ again to the two apostles iroins to Emma-o LaT^^II r^X'^ofT''/'.' and, finally, ta^mo^e th^rfi;;; Hundred of his disciples at one time. COURSE SECOND. 167 imself to the Q. Did the apostles easily believe the resurrection of the Saviour '? A. The apostles did not easily believe the resurrec- tion of the Saviour. St. Thomas went so far as to say that he would not believe it until he had put his fin:,'ers in the place of the nails, and his hand in the side of the Saviour. Eight days after the resurrec- tion, the disciples being all assembled, the Saviour appeared, and said to Thomas : Put in thy finqer lather, and see my hands, and bring hither thy hand and put It into my side: and he not incredulous, but faithful. Thomas answered, and said to him: My Lord and my God. Q. What was the occupation of the Saviour durin<r the forty days he remained on earth after his resur- rection ? A. The occupation of the Saviour durincr the forty days he remained on earth after his resurrection, was thoroughly to convince his apostles that he was really risen, and to instruct them perfectly in his doctrine. He wished to teach us in what manner we ou«rht to hve, after having had the happiness of a resurrection to the state of grace. Q. Why did the Saviour take so much care to proVe his resurrection ? A. The Saviour took so much care to prove his resurrection, because this miracle is the foundation of all religion. Q. What is a miracle ? A. A miracle is a fact contrary to the laws of na- ture, and which God alone can perform ; for example, by a single word, or by a single toueli to give si<rht to the blind or life to the dead . Q- Can God work miracles? .. ^'J^^f* ^P"^*^ be the same as to ask if God can Suspciid the laws which he himself has established, lo reply, says an impious writer, to him who should assert that God cannot work miracles, would be hon- 168 CATECEWM OF PERSEVERANCE, stance, as the existence of Alexander inT' "" '"■ T £^ '"•''^*^«« I'>'<^ve the truth of religion ? A. Yes, njiraele.s throve the truth of rofio-ion P^ i a^one can work niir. ries • anH Cr^A i . "Si«n. ^ God /»Q««^4. 1 '"^''iies, ana ijroa, beinf truth it«*ilf OHAPTEE XVI. Our Lord restorer of the ^orld, A. It means, 1st, to expiate sin • SH f.. ,.«« • -^ conseauences • ^A V« 4?. ^. , "^^^ ''*" -*"> *« repnir its - a„^a?Sn'eS:„!r. ^"a^ine.T '■"" ""''•'' *" ''''' «. Has our Lord expiated sin with respect to Pi? L:^V k^^:.'J,';.'„!°J? ^ad revolted a-rainst Go. T ,us By su,, man had o*,ued infinite iustipelU Lcl^ % - COURSE SECOND. 169 suffered all that a man can suffer, and in a manner infinitely meritori.jus, since he was God and man. Q. Has our Lord repaired the consequences of sin? A. Yes, out Lord has repaired the consequences of sin? Q. What are the consequences of sin ? A. The Jirst consequence of sin with respect to man, is ignorance. Before sinning, man knew God, knew himself, and knew creatures, as far as ho should know the; n ; by sin, he lost in a great measure this precious knowledge. Hence sprang idolatry, and all (he errors which have appeared on the irth. In the person of our Lord man has recovered his knowledge. Q. How so ? A. Our Lord, in his capacity as man, had all the knowlei^e of the first Adam, ai I even more. Q. What is the second consequence of sin ? . '? The second c ^sequence ot sin is concupiscence, or propensity to evi' the love of ourselves and the love of creatures, i. 'ore hi', had sinned, man loved all that he . ight to lov and nothing which he ought not to love. Sin hap : .idered all his affectionsln- ordinate. Q. Has our Lord repairec "s second consequence of sin ? A. Our Lord has re^^ah-ed this second consequence of sin ; tb t is, he as, as man, perfectly free from all concupiscence. Q. \Vliat is the third consequence of sin ? A. The third consequence of sin, are death, sick- ness, an< all temporal evils. In the person of our Lrrd, m.ui has been freed from them ; that is, our Lo] I, aftc having borne our infirmities and suffered •»ea;ii m ortie? u) r:ipia,ti3 siu, has become, as far as iie 18 man, immortal, impassible, glorions and triumphant a heaven for all etemHv. 15 ^ « V 170 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. nmn havino- been Kt.riirut.wi k • ' ' ^^"<1 and . cr^a;, "; ?° ^""^ "^*'' •"•-^ «" ^il' "=«pc*t to from their cn/to T."? C ."ierfo "•"'""' ^l sen;ic„t to the giol; ^gZ ^''"' '"^ """"^ '»'«"' tluI^Sa XTp'^ai^f^*,'' --"» afforded u» by tion ? par-M-ipati! in the benefits of redcmjt ".ean,I?:aTvS»tf:,;dct'bv .r Sa^^- """"' V ""-• til i)ate in the benefits of l,h^ f- ^"""■' "'"' !'■"- eelVes to him; redemption, is to unite our- Q. How do you explain this ? rendkrfL'UuvandlT ""'■' "'? •'''^ A''»"' *'"-» »es^-if d^,":.^,?^ P^*<^"^ «"^ i-'- an-l kappi- pints7„X"rw^KS,*o ', ^'"'r '""' '-p- Lord has done all that fhr» tu« i ' ^*' *"^* ^"^ was to tajce :i:yt\^:fz'tM- 1d'".h:/'"'' ought to usfi all^^..- "f-'^-*~ lue woria , 2d, that we new Adam in-order to^i^ome jSt'anTS^^X t COURSE SECOND. 171 were sinful and unhappy by our union with the first Adam. Q. Has our Lord obtained for us the means of avoidinsj sin and attaining to eternal happiness ? A. Yes, he has ; as is proved by the example of the samts of all times, of all conditions, and oi all countries. CHAPTER XVII. Our Lord, the new Adam. Q. What is the end of our union with our Lord, the new Adam ? A. The end of our union with our Lord, the new Adam, is deliverance from sin, our happiness, and the glory of God in time and eternity. Q How is this union effected ? A. This union is effected by faith, by charity, and above all, by the holy communion ; to re-unite our- selves to our Lord is the end of all religion. Q. Why ai-e these three kinds of union necessary ? A. These tnree kinds of union are necessary, be- cause our Lord has naid : Whoever will not believe, shall he condemned. He viho lovest not, dwelleth in death. Umes\t you mt thefiesh of the Son of Man and drmk his blood, you shall not have life in you. A 5?^ ^^^ ^'^^ united to the second Adam ? A. We. are united to the second Adam by faith. Q. What is faith ? ^ A. Faith is a supt'rnatural gift whereby we believe firmly all that God has revealed to his church, because he IS truth itself. . Hi^ who believe^, submits his reason, unites himself to our Lord, and frees himself irora Ignorance. Q.. Is our ■faifVi in .Thalia r^\ — :~i. _- i-i-o A. Yes, our faith in Jesus Christ is reasonable, smce It is based on a sure foundation. This founda- 172 (^^TECHtaM OF PERSEVERANCE, world fro„ the begSig' ^fl^™"^'' ^^ *« -'- A JSf*J"'.*<l Prini^iP^l characters of faith' -veaJby &Ttaugh;br,rehure}r t'/"?"" be silent and must submit ^''"'' "" "'^^»" -""^t Q. What are the advantages of faith ? YiA^h^\\:'^irr,^/if'',are: ,st, to unite us rIdemptio„T2lrrdi?r^lZpf, "t I«''^«rt« i" his into wLh the iim is' h'a^^tSuT'sST"'"" our reason of its pride P^"ng«d us , 3d, to cure arel Mit:? '^'^ '"'^'''-■'^ »' *-* » the things we G^-an'Jdetird b/th^ith "S *™"", ff™'"'''' "^ «• Why IS It i-easonable to believe mysteries ? ^. It IS reasonable to beUevc mvsteries • T «t iL onr reason itself comneU .7= t„ yi^™^ • 1st, because of trutlis which we cannnt I \ * ?^'" '"'°'''«'- existence of whic;:rr peSfyl^r^"' ^TA^' tertSigtnt """"P'' advantages of the mys- whiJ.hlrjhTts'iroiS/'^'".*"'^'^ *o»e truths are the fonnlf^^J^f r?,''?.'™,?"^ ^<X"«ty- 2u They Single one «>aTd;.rnors;g:eirr i' ^o?^^^^^^^^^^^ =?~=ggg.JiBg3ag)l!g--. COURSE SECOND. 173 to God, love for our neighbor, and sanctity for our- selves. Q. What are the sins opposed to faith ? A . The sins opposed to faith, that is, which prevent or sever our union with the new Adam, are : infidelity, apostacy, heresy, volantary doubting, and ignorance. CHAPTER XVni. Union of our intellect with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith. — First and second articles of the Symbol. Q. Where shall we find the truths which are the object of our faith ? A . They are contained in an abridged form in the symbol of the apostles. Before separating to preach the gospel, the apostles made an abridgment of the doctrine of their Master, in order that Christians might have but one and the same faith, and might first learn the most important truths of religion. This abridgment is called the apostles' creed. Q. What does the creed teach us ? A. The creed teaches us in an abridged form all that we are to believe of God, of man, and of tlie world. Q. What are we to believe of God ? A. We are to believe that there is one God, and but one only ; that there is one God in three distinct per- sons, who are equally God, but who are only one God, because they have the same nature. Q. What further are we to believe ? A. We are further to believe that the Father begat his Son equal to himself from all eternity ; that the Son became man, for our redemption ; that in the Son of God, made man and called Jesus Christ, there are two natures, the divine and the human nature ; and consequently two wills, the human and the divine ; 15* \ 174 '^^^^CrnSM OF PSBSErSMANCE. in all tlungs to the Ser and^ S°'^«?'"'^'' <^'^ from them both. " ^ ""> Son, proceeds ^:wet^rr'"*"r«''f'"»"? jmmortal; that he has Vnned S l^^f'"*'' ^""'' »»<1 that he will one day be rXrf f^ ??'^f" ''edeemed : to be judged, and to recede ±^ '''« '''''«'• '" "^d^r cither eternal happiness orltetStS '" ''" ^""•'^^ Q- What are we tn h«I;„ "''^™'»' misery. ^. We areto M,W if^t "' *« ''"''W ? «^ated ; that U t ;;:Ltedr','' *"' " ^ ^een un^ersal providenee.^^nTM fflrve"^.: A. 'Ce e^e^d^rdiPSltr' '''"<'«'' ' refers to the Father, and treatoo ?K P""' '• ""'>'« .«c<,„, refe^ 'o ^e Son, and ^aU of/i, '"'f "" ' *« the U>r(l refers to the Hnlv P w , * '''"lemption ; txfieation. These thi^e Zts^^^^^^^ of'sanc-' articles. * P*''^ a™ divided into twelve «. Which is the first ? earth. ^miykty, CreaXor of Uaven and bejond the possibiUty oTdoubt f^! ^"".^' ^^^'^ain and only God ; fc goodness ht. -a ^^^^^^ence of one all his perfectionrbec au;^^^^^^^ ^\ truth, and us; moreover, ^u we fully and f,' !^^^ ^hem to "1 tim. 'v' ^^^ '^ all things, confide _.^^; He IS called i^a^/,.^ .. uTvL. o^aUthat'e.r.^^SrhTh^--:f-e| ■■ir-' COURSE F^ECOND. 175 because he has adopted us, in our Lord, as his chil- Q. ^Yhy do we call him AlmighUj f A We call him Almighty, because nothing is im- possible to God. This first truth produces in"us con- fidcnce, humility and gratitude. Q. Why is he called Creator of heaven and earth ? A. He IS called Creator of heaven and earth because God IS the first principle of all things : but alt Wh we say the Father created heaven and earth, we S understand that the work of the creation was' common TrinUv P'"'""' '^ '^' ^^^^ ^^^ i^^i^i^^We Q. Which is the second article of the creed ? Q. What does the name Jesus sin-nify? afCnA T""" "^T" '^""^^^' Saviour; for the Son Q. What does the word Christ si^rnify ? is call J f ^r"^ ?^."j* 1^°^^^' anointed. Our Lord IS called the anointed ; because among the Hebrew, they consecrated priests, kin<rs and nronhPtT k!; anointing them with hoi; oih ^and our Lr&n/ pnest and prophet. The anointing, b/wh Lh oS Lord was consecrated, is not a simpirpartidpadorr n I S: E"^ ^'^ ^^^^^"^^ of^heVini^^^S Q. What do the words, onh/ Son, our Lord, si<.nify ? A The words, only Son, our Lord, sicrnify" ^/ ^m our Lord is the only Son of God, bv „ati^^ whilst we are the sons of God by adoptimi 2d S our Lord Jesus Christ is our Lord or Ser £au^ I be has created us and redeemed „« ' "'*"** \ 176 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER XIX. TTnion of our intellect with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith.— Third, fourth and fifth articles of the SymboL Q. What is the third article of the creed ? A. Who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, birn of the Virgin Mary. Thig article teaches us that Jesus Christ, the only Son of God from all eternity, became in time the Son of Mary. Q. What is the mystery of the Son of God made man, called? ^ A. I he mystery of the Son of God made man, is called +he incarnation. The body of our Lord was formed of the most pure blood of the Virgin by the power of the Holy Ghost, whilst Mary preserved a perpetual and unalterable virginity. Q. Which is the fourth article of the creed ? A. Suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucijitd, dead and buried. It was for very wise reasons that the apostles named the Roman governor who con- demned the Saviour to death. Q. What are they ? A. The Jirst was to afford a proof of their sincerity. Had they been guilty of imposition, they would there- by have given to the whole world the means of de- tecting their imposture. To expose it, it would only be necessary to show that Pontius Pilate, governor of Judea, did not put to death any man named Jesus of ^Nazareth, The second was to give the whole world a certain assurance of the death of the Saviour by pointing out the means of proving it ; for Pontius Pilate sent to the emperor Tiberius an account of the life and death of our Lord, and it was preserved m the archives of Q, How do you know this ? A. We know, Ist, from Tacitus, a pagan historian, COURSE SECOND. Ill on of God made pagan Mstorian, that our Lord was put to death in the reic^n of Tibe- tT. i4 r ^^""^ °^ *^" ^"^P^^^ ^^« obliged to send to the emperor an account of the transac^tions of th« province 2d. We know it from StXs in? martyr who hved one hundred years after the even^ and from Tertulhan, Eusebius, and other authors wW ferred the Romans to their archives for the tTuth of what they advanced on the subject of the iSe death and resurrection of the Saviour. ' ^^ Q. For whom did our Lord die ? A Our Lord died for all men, without exceotion • he has mer .d for all, without exceptLrtie ^JLTes necessary to work out their salvation f but in ord' r S g-ofit^by these graces, we must be united to Se new Q. Which is the fifth article of the creed ? A. He descended into hell, the third day he arose again from the dead. Christ havincr died for aU men wished that all should feel the effects of his redem^ soul 'nflr^^'" ^" descended into hell. Althou4X !! // '^ ^>^T^ ™ ^""»S this time really sem^ ?^m htsTnJ'' ^'^^.' ^^^ -as never se/ax^t^ed Q. What do you mean by the word hell ? A. -Llie word hell has several sianifications- ici U designates that dark and gloomy'^^^h Ae T^\f .^V'P';"^'" ^"« fSrever to^«enteJwTth the ^CltLtl^^1^''^'^'?'''^^'V'^ ^d' *h« place ot our Lord? **"' '^'"'^ ^^''^ ^^^«^« ^^« ««°^i°S <^- What is this place called ? tnres it is called the bosom of Ahmhnn, n ^,„.i!l ^^J^^ung in this place thai our Lord ^.^m: tc viSZ V 178 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. Wliat do you remark on the resuirection of our Lord ? A. I remark that it differs from the resiurection of others, in this: 1st, that our Lord raised himself to life by his own inherent power ; 2d, that being once raised to life, he was never more subject to death as others who had been raised from the dead ; 3d, tliat he is the cause and the principle of the resurrection of all men. p ■■ 1 1 CHAPTER XX. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by feith. Purgatory. Q. What is purgatory ? A. Purgatory is a place or state of being in which the souls of the just^ who have departed this Hfe with- out fully satisfying the divine justice for their sins, are finally purified before being admitted into heaven. Q. What are we to believe respecting purgatory ? A. We are to believe: 1st, that there is such a place ; 2d, that souls suffer there ; 8d, that the holy sacrifice of the mass, the prayers and good works of the living, will help them. Q. What proofs have you of the existence of pur- gatory? A. We have many proofs of the existence of pur- gatory. The first is drawn from the Old Testament. It is written that Judas Machabeus sent to Jerusalem a sum of money to have prayers said for the souls of those who had fallen in battle, that they might be de- livered from theu" sins. For, adds the Scripture, it is a holy and wholcffome thought to pray for the dead. Q- ^\ hat is the second nroof of nuro'strs*'^' ? A. The second proof of purgatory is taken from the New Testament. Our Lord says in the gospel, He ;i!j 58urrection of our A.damj by faith. sxistence of pur- C0UR8E SECOND. ^79 that Mi speak against (he Holy Ghost, it shall not f^ forgiven hm, neither in this world nor in the world to come There are, therefore, sins forgiven in the nei? worhl, in a place which is neither heaven nor hdl and which we call purgatory. ' Q' What is the third? the Church has not ceased to prVTndfooffe?Cl' holy sacrifiee for her dceeased'ihS. TertnC Q' What is the fourth ? thf^nVipe^^^^^^^^ rowed It from the Church since theh- senat alfnn fifJ" "^.^^'Z^- ^^ apos^rSeo^S: Q- "What is the fifth? A. The fifth, proof of purgatory is the tradiHnn nf A wfL°""r' ^""y^ r" *" P'^^ f»«- the dead? de^i. ^ t^ T^/Xrof &"™? *" P-"^ f"' *« nprfanf „i -*^"*' g^^'^y ot Cxod, for whom we nrocurp havp «^io- CJianty; the souls in puro-atorv brethren! Vl'^Vr "^^'^'>^' ^^^^"^^ ^^^^^ ^^e our urtinien in ,Jcsiis Christ, and onr rel«Hors --^i j^--^-" luem may be sufferinor on our acconnt Ath n '"terest ; because the'se sonk.'^^Tm^J'^/Z V 180 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. prayers, will intercede for us before God and aid us to get out of purgatory. iliii I i.iii CHAPTER XXT. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith. Sixth and seventh articles of the Creed Q. Which is the sixth article of the creed ? A. He ascended into heaven ; sitteth at the right hand of God, the Father Almighty. This article teaches us that our Lord, as man, ascended, body and soul, into heaven ; as God, he has never ceased to be there, since his divinity is every where and fills all places. Q. What do the words sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Almighty, mean? A. They mean that our Lord is in heaven, as in the place of his rest, and that he enjoys the same glory as the Father and the Holy Ghost. Q. Why do you use the words at the right hand of God, the Father Almighty? A. As it is the custom among men to place at the right those whom they wish to honor, we say that Jesus Christ sits at the right hand of God, the Father Almighty, in order to show the infinite glory he has acquired for himself, and which has elevated him, as man, above all creatures. Q. Why did our Lord ascend into heaven ? A. Our Lord ascended into heaven to open it fori us, and to take possession of it for himself and for us. Q. What follows from this ? A. It follows that our nature is re-established in its rights ; since, in the person of the Savioiu*, it is in possession of heaven. JL Or r.hat utbcr rcuson did our Lord ascend into heaven ? A. Our Lord ascended into heaven also to secure H'i COURSE SECOND. 181 the right hand oi a place for us by n eadmjr our cause ; to excite in us (lu iful children should desire to be united to '.eir father : finally, our Lord ascended into heaven, be- cause his body, rendered immortal and j?lorious bv his resurrection, dematnds a more fitting place for its dwell- ing than this earth of misery and exile. Q. mich is the seventh article of the creed ? A. 2 hence he shall come to judge the living and the dead All men must be judged ; that is, must render to God an account of the life and graces he has given them. If It were otherwise, God would not be^just since m that case he would treat the good and the bad Q. How many judgments are there ? A. There are two. The first which takes place at the moment of death, called the particular judgment The second, which will take place at the end of the world ; this IS called the last or general judcrment l^! cause It wil confirm the first aSd take ^pfeefn' the presence of the assembled nations of the^earth. I (j. Why should there be a general judgment ? A. A general judgment is necessary to repair the injury done to theg lory of God ; to vindicate XejusL to cover with public confusion the wicked and tn [avenge the providence of God. ' ^ sigSfyT^* ^"^ *^^ '^''''^' ^^'' ^'''""^ ''''^ '^^ ^'^^' Uti\ \ *^® "^^^^^ '^^ ^''^'"^ «^^ '^^ ^^«^» is under- stood, first, all men; secondly, the living sio-nifies those who have departed this life in the grace of^God ' I 182 CATMlCniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER XXII. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith. Eighth, ninth, tenth and eleventh articles of the Creed. Q, Wliich is the eijjhth article of the creed? A. I believe in the Holi/ Ghost. Thus far we have seen what we are to believe in order to unite ourselves b^ faith to the two first persons of the Holy Trinity. Uhe eighth article contains what we are to believe to unite us to the third person. Q. What does the eighth article of the creed teach us? A. The eighth article of the creed teaches us what we are to believe of the Holy Ghost, and what he does for our sanctification. Th( Holy Ghost is the thirl person of the Holy Trini '.e proceeds from the Father and the Son, and ' ■ ame Lord and God as they are ; that is, he ha:. ; Lu ame nature, the same eternity, the same power. Q. Why is he called the Holy Ghost f A. He is called the Holy Ghost because he is holi- ness itself, and the source of all holiness. Q. What work is attributed to the Holy Ghost f ^. To the Holy Ghost is attributed the work of sanctification, because he is essentially the love of the Father and the Son ; and all the graces and gifts we receive from God are an effect of his love. Q. What do you understand by the gifts of the Holy Ghost ? ^ A. By the gifts of the Holy Ghost we understand certain supernatural endowments which he commu- nicates to our souls, to aid us in securing our salvation. n 4 nxxr tmnvxwr a..^^ 4-I-k^.* H A. There are seven, by the prophet Isaias : which are thus designated Wisdom, which makes us COURSE SECOND. 163 I the creed teach thus designated hich makes us relish God, and the thing, of God : understandmrf which makes us beheve and coniprehoud the tnilhs of rcl.^ion as far as a limited intellect can und"mand homyo,W which makes us in all caLs cWse tha which will most contribn « to our salvation fortitwh, which makes us ovoixome die obstacleson' posed . our sanctification ; knowlech)e, whicli makes us discern between good and evil, and gives us aTex- us tulhl cheerfully and from a sense r,f religion all our , duties ; fear. f the Lord, which imprints on S so "a great and salutary n-nect for Gofl* Q. What is the el venth article of he creed ? A. Ihe resurrection of the body. This article teaches us that we shall all rise agahi. Q. Can God rai?. us to life a^^aln ? Pnn ;i Jfiw^i'- ''''" t^'^'m,"' *^ ^^^ -'^Sai"' because h^ to r,^nf "ft" i'''^" "^'^« more'difficult for him t:it:z:z ^^^ ^'^^ '' ™ *^ ^^^^ ^^ *^ - - ^« Q. Is it the will of God that we should rise again? A. It certainly is his will, since he has promised it. and since man is to be judged, and rewarded or pun- shed according to his works. But man is neithef the soul separated from the body, nor the body separated tZ^' '^i:^' ^f '' 'l"" ""^^" «f both bodVaKui mfn.r'iJ^-'^^^'''.*^^ justice of God requires tha man should nse again. ^ hav; nn !.!!lf " "'^ again with tfe same bodies we burall bn^i? ' ^^^^f?,^ ?l07» others for ignominy; O WW ^'''1 ^°^ ^?^' '*^«" "^'« to ^^e no more. /^* T? u""^^ the qualities of the body glorious ? wm ■],: 1''''^*^' ?^ ^^^ '^^"*' ''^^^^^ *« resurrection will have four principal qualities ; imvassihmty. bv "lucn they will be incapable of feeling any inconve- chvJt^^ *"^ *^°^ ^'^'''^^ °^ '^ ^**^^ «^« ^i'^ie on tha MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART Mo. 2) 14. 17.J ■iUU 12.8 Is ■ 36 14^ 2.2 2.0 1.8 1.6 A APPLIED IM/IGE I nc 1653 East Main Street Rochester, New York 14609 USA (716) 482 - 0300 - Phone (716) 288- 5989 -Fax \ f il i ;< i li i 1 ! I 1 M' 1 ! 1 ! f 1 ' 1; ' h f E' * f ; * i i; :\ 184 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. nience or suffering; hrigJitness, which will render them more brilliant than the sun, and which will be greater or less, in proportion to the merit of the saint ; agilifu, which will free the body from the weight which bears it down, and will permit the soul to carry the body whithersoever it chooses with facility and speed ; lastly, suhiilty, which will render the body entirely subject to the soul. CHAPTER XXIII. Of uiion with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith. Twelfth article of the Creed— Sign of the Crosa. Q. Which is the twelfth article of the creed ? . A. Life everlasting. These words signify that after the general resurrection, men shall die no more ; that the wicked shall be punished with eternal punishment, whilst the good shall enjoy everlasting happiness. Q. How do you call that eternal punishment ? ^. It is called hell. Hell is the place where God punishes, and will punish for all eternity those who die in the state of mortal sin. Q. What does faith teach us with respect to this truth? A. With respect to this truth faith teaches us, 1st, that there is a hell ; 2d, that hell is eternal ; 3d, that the wicked will there be punished with the devils. Q. What are the principal torments of the repro- bate? ^ A. The principal torments of the reprobate are the pain of loss and the pain of sense. The pain of loss is regret at having lost God- It is the greatest pain that a rational creature can experience. Q. Did the Saviour ever speak of this pain ? A. The Saviour spoke of this pain when he said in the Grospel : The worm dieih not ; this worm is con- COURSE SECOND. 185 respect to this science, and the conscience of the reprobate is their remembrance, consisting of these lorn* rcUections, ever present to their mind : / have lost God; I hace lost him through my own fault ; I have lost him for a mere trifle ; I have lost him forever. Q. What is the second pain of the reprobate ? A. The second pain of the reprobate is the pain of sense ; it is a suffering produced by a fire which will burn the body without consuming it, and will never be extinguished. Q. Did the Saviour speak of this fire ? A. The Saviour spoke of it plainly, when he said : Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. These two pains, of loss and of sense, are perfectly just ; be- cause they correspond to the two faults contained in sin, viz : the contempt of God and the inordinate love of creatures. The existence of an eternal hell has been believed amongst all nations ; but the passions of the human heart had obscured the belief. Therefore it is that our Lord proclaimed and confirmed it anew. Q. What is the happy eternity ? A. The happy eternity is heaven, which is also called eternal life. Q. Why so? A. To teach us not only the eternity of the saints, but also the greatness and eternitv of their happiness. Q. Why did the apostles place this article at the end of the creed? A. The apostles placed this article, life everlasting, at the end of the creed, because the' happiness of heaven is to be the recompense of all our good works in this life and should be the object of all our desires. Q. Is it sufficient to believe interiorlv, in order to be saved ? A. No ; it is not sufficient to believe interiorly in uiciur to be saved. We must make an exterior 18 worm is con- sion of faith. Q. By what sign do we manifest oiu- faith ? 16* profes- ■ iiif ipnmiiiKig \ 186 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. We manifest our faith by the sign of the cross. In making it, we profess the three principal mysteries of Christianity, viz : the mysteries of the Trinity, the Incarnation^ and the liedemption. Q. Is the sign of the cross very ancient in the church ? A. The sign of the cross is as ancient as the church itself. The custom of raakinc^ it dates back to the apostles and our Lord. The first Christians used it OD every occasion. Q. Is it very powerful ? A. The sign of the cross is aU-powerful in putting the dpil to flight, banishing temptations, and deliv° erinff us from the dangers of soul and body. As the devil makes use of creatures to tempt man, the first Christians never failed to make the sign of the cross when about to use them for any purpose. They were particularly faithful In making the sign of the cross before and after meals. CHAPTER XXIV. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by charity. Hope and Charity. Q. Is it sufficient to unite ourselves to our Lord by faith, in order to be saved ? A. No, it is not sufficient to unite ourselves to our Lord by faith, in order to be saved; for by faith alone our union with the new Adam is not complete. Q. What is the second means by which we are to unite ourselves to our Lord? A. The second means is charity ; that is, we must unite our will to the will of our Lord, bv obevinw all charity, we must make use of hope. Q. What is hope? u'lit in order tu Unite faith with COURSE SECOND. ign of the cross. r ancient in tho 187 lam, by charity, to our Lord by A Hope is a gift of God; a supernatural virtue by which we expect, with confidence, all that God has promised us. ' ^^" "^^ Q. What is the foundation of our hope ? A. Ihe foundation of our hon« is • lef fV.o ^r.^r. fidelity, and goodne. of God ; Vthc'il'fi *t S Q. What are the objects of Hope ? , A. The objects of our hope, are ; first, God himself since he has promised to <nvb us him^plf (^ \\ eternity; secoidly, all those I^irrt^^alZflX'a means necessary to gain heaven ; in a word theTace Q. What are the sins opposed to hope? despair. We sin by presumption, when we flatter ourselves that we can rea,!-' heaven wUhout u^'n' church.^ '^^ commandments o£ God and the Q. How do we sin by despair? <^ct fo^''Dardo^''n'P''^ '''■"" ''*' "''"'^ <«"• f''""' *<« "^':nrs?;.Xn'"rr«ero„sisio'f„dX bvthS""'^ '' *,?'',' "f ''""' ! '■> "upernatural virtue by which we love God above all thinirs, because he U ii "lov^oTS* • r' T T=^^•«-°- "'-"Cfo united to tha^-f ,1 " ^^ aK''"'^ **' <""• heart is eh^itjl'eatled'? *' *''""' ™'"'"' ^^'*' ^OP^ »"d /i. Tiiey are called the three theological virtues • because thev have God for their obieel ThevTr,; opposed to the three great passions of U heartTfoitib V 188 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. is opposed to pride ; hope to avarice ; and charity to cupidity. Q. What is the principal object of charity ? A. The first and principal object of charity is, God ; the second, is the love of our neighbor. In presenting to our heart this two-fold nourishment, our Lord ele- vates and disengages it from those gross affections with which it was filled after the fall of the first Adam. Q. How must we love God ? A. We must love God above all things ; since he is infinitely amiable, it is just that we love him above all thingp^and refer all our affections to him. Q. What are the motives for which we must love God? A . The motives for loving God are : 1st, his infinite perfections ; 2d, his benefits ; 3d, his promises ; 4th, his commands. Q. What should be the qualities of our love for God i A, We should love God as he loves us; with a generous, constant, and holy or supernatural love. li CHAPTER XXV. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, hj charity. Charity. — The Decalogue. Q. Wliat is the second object of charity ? A. The second object of charity, is our neighbor, that is, all men, without exception ; Christians, Jews, idolaters, and even our enemies. Q. AVhy must we love our neighbor ? A. We must love our neighbor because God wills :+ . -1^4. V. _n . i:i__ 1 i_.i i, it, ici, ucuuuav; iin iiicii iiic, liiiu uuiBvjivcs, crciii/CU lu his image ; 2d, because all men are our brothers in the first and second Adam ; 3d, because all men have been COURSE SECOND. 189 >f our love for tm, by charity. redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ, and are all destined for the same happiness ; 4th, beeause the end of rehdon is to destroy self-Jove, which had seized upon the heart of man since the commission of ori<n- nal sin, and to substitute universal charity which should make mankind one family of brothers. Q. How should we love our neighbor ? A. We should love him as God loves him ; with a universal, generous, constant, and holy or supernatural love. Q. What is meant by the words to love our neiqh- horfor God's sake f A. It means that we must love our neitrhbor with a view to his eternal salvation, and also to please and obey God. Q. What do you observe on this subject? ' A. I observe thai; it is impossible to give our charity a more sohd foundation. Since God is infinitely amiable, our love for our neighbor should never be false to itself, whatever the injuries we may receive. Q. What is the end proposed by the decalogue ? A. The end proposed by the decalogue, is to aid us in keeping the great commandment of the love of God and of our neighbor ; for our Lord has said that in this commandment all the rest are contained. Q. Should we truly love the decalogue ? A. Yes, we should truly love it, because it is one of the greatest works of love that God could give us, and because it is only by observing it faithfully that we can find peace for our souls. Q. How so ? A . Because we are made to love God ; and our heart will never find peace or truce until it refers all its attections to God. Moreover, the decalogue does not infringe upon our liberty, but onlv restrains it. withm its proper limits. Q. How do you explain this ? A. Suppose a traveler going towards a magnificent X- ^1 Ml ! ■l i |i 190 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. city where his family and a brilliant fortune await hira. Between him and the city there is a fathomless abyss, and impervious darkness covers his way. This traveler has neither guide nor light ; over this abyss there is only a small plank, narrow and very unsteady, and there is no other way by which he can reach the city. Now, if some charitable guide should take the traveler by the hand, if he shouul place a strong pro- tection on both sides of the plank, and arrange many lights along, so that the traveler could not possibly fall, without wilfully extinguishing the lights or breaking down the protection, no one surely would consider this charitable guide as a tyrant, nor the pro- tection at the sides of the plank as restricting the liberty of the traveler. Every body, on the contrary, would bless this kind-hearted guide, and would con- sider the barriers he placed on the plank, as the freatest service he could have rendered the traveler, uch should be our sentiments towards God and to- wards his law. Q. Why so? A. Because we are tliis traveler; the charitable guide is God ; the barriers are the decalogue, which prevents us from wandering either to the right or to the left on our road to heaven. Therefore should we frequently thank God for having given us the deca- logue. CHAPTER XXVI. Of nnion Tdth onr Lord, the new Adam, by charity. First Conunandment. Q. Why is it necessary to observe the decalogue ? ^= It is necessary because it is the srreat law M'iven by God to men, and is the principle and sanction of all other laws. COURSE SECOND. 191 jam, by chaxity. d sanction of all Q. Is the decalogue very old ? A. The decalogue is as old as the world. God, in givincr It to Moses, only wrote a law which was already existing : and our Lord came on earth to recall man to the observance of the decalogue, and set him the example. ° Q. Which is the first comni..adment ? A. *' / amOie Lord thy God who brought thee out of the land of Egypt, and out of the house of bondage, Ihou Shalt not have strange gods before me. Thou Shalt not make to Uiyselfany graven thing, nor the like- ness of any thing that is in the heaven above, or in the earth, or m the waters under the earth ; thou shalt not adore them nor serve them.'* ment ?^° "^^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^°®^ ^^ *^® ^^* command- A. To adore God, and love him with all our heart, lo adore God, is to acknowledge him to be the crea- tor, preserver, and sovereign master of aU things, and a being infinitely perfect. ° Q. How do we adore God ? A. We adore God by faith, whereby we acknowl- edge him to be truth itself; by hope, whereby we acknowledge him to be goodness itsdf ; brchlriry whereby we acknowledge him to be the i^finUe g^J iLi 'i''^ ""^ '^^¥'''"' ^^^^^by we manifest ou^ dence o'^idm^' """^ '^^' ^"""^ '''"' absolute depen- and'cStyT''''''^"^'^ tomaJceacts of faith, hope cnanty, 1st, when we have attained the ac^e of reason; 2d, when we are pressed by temptation"; 3d, from tnne to time during life ; 4 th, at the hour of diatk (4- What IS the virtue of religion ? '1' ^"-^^^ i*7«e of religion is°a habit by which we render to God the worship which is due to iim. Ma„! being composed of a body and soul, owes to God the X I'Hiii ;:iilr 192 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. honiaj^e of his whole being ; hence the necessity of exterior as well as interior worship. Q. What are the sins opposed to the virtue of relin;ion ? A. They are irreligion, superstition, and unlawful worship. We sin by irreligion, when we are wantinor in respect for persons, places, or things consecrated to God. We sin by superstition, when we render to things the w rship due only to God ; this is called idolatry ; or when we have recourse to the devil, which latter is superstition properly so termed. Q. Which are the principal ways by which recourse is had to the devil ? -4. tThe principal ways by which recourse is had to the devil, are magic, divination, sorcery, and heathenish obsv^rvations of omens, dreams, and such like fooleries. Q. What is unlawful worship ? A. Unlawful worship consists in worshiping God in a manner different from what he prescribes. Un- lawful worship and superstition are artifices of the devil, by which he would disfigure religion, detach ttien from God, draw them to himself, and finally destroy them. , Q. Is it lawful to honor or pay reverence to tho ungels and saints, to the crucifix and images ? A. Yes, it is lawful to pay reverence to angels, for ihey are the ministers of God and are our friends ; to the saints, for they are our protectors, and their bodies were the living temples of the Holy Ghost ; to the cross and to images, for they recall to mind our Lord and his saints ; and the reverence we pay them is referred to the objects they represent. Q. Is the honor we pay to angels and saints the same as we pay to God ? A. No ; the honor we pay to angels and saints is not the same as we pay to God ; we adore God, but God to hear our prayer, and to the angels and saints to intercede for us. the necessity of and saints the COURSE SECOND. CHAPTER XXYII. 193 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by charity. First Commandment continued— Second Command- ment. Q. Vhat are the principal works by which we tes- tify our charity for our neighbor ? A. The principal works" by which we testify our charity towards our neidibor, are such as refer to his soul and to his body. The fu-st are called spiritual works of charity; the second, corporal works of charity. Q. How many are the spiritual works of charity ? A. There are seven : 1st, to instruct the ignorant ; 2d, to admonish the sinner ; 3d, to counsel & doubt- ful; 4th, to comfort the sorrowful; 6th, to bear wrongs patiently; 6th, to forgive allinjuries; 7th, to pray for the living and the dead, and for those who persecute us. Q. In what consists the pardon of injuries ? -4. The pardon of injuries consists: 1st, in not keeping in our heart any feeling of hatred, any desire of revenge, any spite against him who has offended us ; but loving him as our brother, for the love of (rod; 2d, in extending to him exteriorly the usual marks of friendship and charity, aftd rendering him as- sistance if he needs it. To perform this duty proper- ly, we must bear in mind that God forgives us, as we forgive others. Q. What is fraternal correction ? ♦ A. Fraternal correction is an act of charity, by which we admonish those who do wrong. Q. How should we give or receive fraternal correc- tion Y A. We should admonish our neighbor as we would wish to be admonished ; that is, with prudence and 17 194 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE, charity ; we bhould receive admonitions with humil- ity and gratitude : for they are the best proof of friend- ship tliat CJi.n be given us. Q. What are the corporal works of charity ? A. There are seven corporal works of charity; Ist, to feed the hungry ; 2d, to give drink to the thirsty ; 8d, to clothe the naked ; 4th, to visit and ransom cap- tives ; 6th, to harbor the harborless ; 6th, to visit the sick ; 7th, to bury the dead. Q. Are we obliged to give alms ? A. Yes, we are obliged to give alms. God com- mands it ; and our alms should l)e proportioned to our means and the wants of the poor. Q. IIow must we give alms ? A. To be useful and meritorious, alms must be given from a supernatural motive ; must be given cheerfully and without ostentation. Q. Wnat are the advantages of the first command- ment? A. The following are some of the advantages of the first commandment : 1st, it has delivered the world from idolatry; 2d, it infuses into our heart sentiments worthy of us ; 3d, it inspires those beauti- ful sacrifices by which we solace human misery. Q. What is the second commandment ? A, Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain. Q. How do we take the name of God in vain ? A. We take the name of God in vain when we use it without respect, when we dishonor it by perjury or blasphemy ; on the contrary, we honor the name of God when WQ»bless it in our prayers and thanksgiv- ings ; when we take an oath with truth. Judgment and justice. Q. What do you mean by taking an oath ? A. To take an oath, is to call upon God to witness Wxiat "we aSSCFt. Q. What is blasphemy ? s, alms must be 'the Lord thy God COURSE SECOND. jjj^ very j^reat sins °Df winch i'"^ T,"? ^'"''•'',"'>' ^*^« ^^^ I'o/ror. Whenever wo h.'r""^^ ^"^l'^ '^''' ^"^'^^^cst should inttTiorly ble s th^To "^?^ >Ias,,homc, wo Q' what arc imprecations ? toourteof r^tho^"''^ ''^ '''"^'' - »'* cvU ...andrnil "■" """ "''"""'"Sca of tho second com- ^. Among others are the following • T«t it ii- us to respect Go,l, »„d thereby lSvo„nr I, 'f faith anrongten!thlsrSr ^7^^-/. ^^^ Of CHAPTER XXVIII. 5. What is a vow ? bin^'oi™™!: uX piffn r"-" *? '^''' ''y ^W* wo work. We are obH3 * I "' '" ''" * <^«'''='i» g<»<l them at the time aK It}""'^ "'" """"' ™'' ?"lfil prudent not lo IkeVo^f ^iThZ^Jhr."^^ /'' " confessor. witnout the advice of our A Z^J'^ A *M *^^^^^ commandment ? 3* ^^^f*^^'; ^^o« A'^e;, holy the Sabbath dav A. ?rth?rd "' *^^ '""r' -— d^nt Zi.e us ? ^^nuer iiim an Interior Worshin"^ ciu^ kT^""^ ^^ ^"^ --1 being both the wort'S ^^^^3?!°^ Tfrfff* 196 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. render honor to their Creator, each iu the manner suited to it. Q. Why has God chosen one day in seven for us to render him our homage ? A. 1st, to establish order and unity in our worship ; 2d, to remind us of the obligation to worship him ; 3d, to preserve exterior worship. Among Christians this day is Sunday. Q. Why Sunday 1 A. For very ryise reasons : 1st, to show that all the Jewish ceremonies are abolished ; 2d, to honor the greatest mysteries of religion ; for the Sunday cor- responds to the first day of the world, to the day of the resurrection of our Lord, and to the day of the descent of the Holy Ghost on the apostles. Q. What does the thiid commandment forbid ? A. It forbids whatever prevents us from sanctifying thir day, consecrated to the Lord ; that is, all those works which are called servile, which require labor of body rather than of mind, such as cultivating the earth, exercising a trade, &c. Q. Why are they called servile ? A. They are called servile because servants are generally employed to perform them. We cannot law- fully perform such works on Sunday, although we should not intend to gain money thereby. Q. What are we commanded by the third command- ment ? A. We are commanded the performance of good works in general in order to sanctify the Sunday ; but the Church prescribes one in particular, under the pain of mortal sin ; that is, to assist at mass. Q. What are the conditions necessary in order to hear mass well ? A . They are : to hear the whole mass ; and to hear it with respect, attention, and devotion. Q. In what does respect consist ? A, It consists in a becoming posture ; in being COURSE SECOND, 197 Q. In what does attention consist' Q. In what does devotion consist? ^. It consists in offerin<»- ourselvp«i wifV. «„- t i meni ? "' ""= advantages of the third command- adltlge'stJus'^T^t'^r *^, ^'O'' our last end, and'fJf™'2^S/o»TartTSf «aeir;soui ^;;:^:rth/word*°^ G^trt^:r' quentation of the sacraments. ' ^ '"^^ CHAPTER XXIX. 0.»Mo„wit^o„W.the^.^^,,^,^. Q. Which is the fourth commandment ? A. Honor thy father and thy mother. men't ? '* ^' '^' "^^^^^^ ^^ *^« ^^"rth command- meir children. It regulates the"dut7e7 also'^'^of "nTh^ ^penors and inferiors. This commLSmenf is ^^^^ first having reference to our neighbor. 17 * If I •' IM' i 198 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. What are we commanded by the fourth com- mandment ? A, We are commanded to honor our father, mother, and other superiors. This honor supposes respect, love, obedience and service. Q, In what consists the respect which children owe their parents ? A. It consists in following hmnbly their advice, in speaking to them with deference and submission, and evincing towards them, both in public and private, all those marks of affection which are due them. Q. In what consists the love which children owe their parents ? A. The love which children owe their parents con- sists in desmng and doing for them all the spiritual and temporal good which God requu-cs ; this love should be supernatural and constant. Q. What ought to be the obedience of children to their parents ? A . The obedience of children to their parents should be simple, prompt, universal. Children must obey their parents in all that is not contrary to the laws of God and the Church. Q. What assistance do children owe their parents ? A. Children owe their parents both corporal and spiritual assistance. Corporal, they are bound to «uccor their parents in poverty, sickness and old age ; spiritual, they are bound to pray for them ; to obtain for them the benefits of the sacraments when sick ; and when they are dead, to pray for them, and have prayers offered up for the repose of their souls. Q. What recompense has God promised to those who fulfil this commandment ? A . God has promised those who fulfil this command- ment a long and happy life. %l. vv nai are tne duties jot parents to their children ? A. Parents are bound to provide theu* children with food and raiment ; to instruct them ; to correct them j COURSE SECOND. 199 :h children owe of children to to give them good example, and watch over them with vigilance. They cannot unjustly oppose their voca- tion, because their children owe a higher obligation to (jou than they do to their parents. ° Q. Who are our other superiors ? A. Our other superiors are the pope, the bishops, and priests of the Church; our god-fathers and- god- mothers; magistrates, masters, mistresses, and the aged. We should respect them, love them, obey them, for they are appointed by Grd to command and guide Q. What are the duties of superiors in general? A. Superiors having received their authority from Irod, are bound to devote themselves entirely to the spiritual and temporal welfare of their inferiors. 9; J^ ^^^* are masters and mistresses in particular A. Masters and mistresses in particular are obH<red to instruct their domestics, or have them instructed : to see that they observe the commandments of God and of the Church ; to watch over their conduct ; to admonish and correct them; to furnish them suitable and sufficient food and clothing, and faithfully pay them their wages, when hu-ed. J if J Q. What are the advantages of the fourth com- mandment ? A. The advantages of the fourth commandment are : 1st, to secure the peace of states and families, by causing superiors to be respected ; 2d, to make author- ity ^se and paternal; 3d, to render obedience pleas- ant, fallal and constant, by teaching the inferior that it is C,od whom he obeys in obeying his superiors ; 4th, to make us all hve for one another. ■|»'AW I 200 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER XXX. Of union TrithoM Lord, the new Adam, by charity. Fifth, sixth and ninth CommaSiehts. ^ Q. Which is the fifth commandment? A . Thou Shalt not kill. After having provided for the happiness of the world in the fourth command- Z^ ^?. w "l°§ ^" J' ^"^ *^ ^^^^ f«^ one another, God, n yxrC ''''^'^^ whaicver can disturb that happiness. ment ? ^""^ ^^ forbidden by the fifth command- A. We are forbidden by the fifth commandment to injure our neighbor, either in body or soul. Not only IS murder forbidden, but whatever may lead to it : as Hatred, anger, injurious words, &c. Q. What else is forbidden by this commandment? 1.0. • ^^fj^*^« also duelling and suicide; duellin^r, because it does not belong to individuals to take justice into their own hands ; suicide, because we are not the masters of our life ; it belonga to God. Q. What is scandal ? ^ ^n^'?'!,^^^?'?^^ ^^ ^"^^ ^^^^ o^ action not strictly cor- rect by which we give occasion to others to offend <^od. fc>candal is a still greater sin than the mere kill- ing of the be ly, because it kills the soul. A w^ °^"^* ^® confess the sin of scandal ? A.v' ^ ?"^* aoni^ss how many persons were scan- dalized, and what was the scandal given. We must also repair the scandal. ment? * ^""^ *^® advantages of the fifth command nfl'afT^'V^'^T'"^..^.''? ^"""^^ '• ^'*' it protects the first of natural ^oods, which is the life 0/ the body ; 2d, ^j)rotects the most precious of supernatural ioods ^iiiuii IS tne me ol the soul. "' ' Q. Which are the sixth and ninth commandments ■ rili! COURSE SECOND. 201 ifth command-v nmandmenti^ . A. Thou shall not commit adultery. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife. Q. What are we forbidden by the sixth and ninth commandments ? A. We are forbidden all thoughts, desires, looks, words and actions, contrary to holy purity. When we confess, we must be very careful to teil whatever we have done contrary to these two command- ments. Q. What must we do to avoid the sins forbidden by the sixth and ninth commandments ? A. In order to avoid those sins, we must imme- diately fly all the occasions of it ; such as bad books, improper son^s, dances, balls, theatres, too frequent intercourse with persons of a different sex, idleness, curiosity and dress. Q. In cases of doubt what must we do? -4. In cases of doubt, respecting parties or the read- ing of books, we must consult our confessor, who will guide us, not according to the maxims of the world, but according to the gospel. It is according to the go^el that we will be judged. Q. What must we do when we find ourselves in the occasion of such sins ? A. When we find ourselves in the occasion of such sins, we must fly immediately. Q. What are the remedies against this sin ? A. They are of two sorts, interior and exterior. Q. Which are the interior ? A. The interior remedies are : Ist, to reflect on the enormity and baseness of this sin, which degrades us to the level of the brute : 2d, to think of the chastise- ments with which God has punished it : as the del- uge, burning of Sodom, &c. ; 3d, humility, vigilance and prayer. -i,' TT xit^xi -»xv tiic v-i-LCliUi iCitlCtilUo : A. They are : 1st, to avoid every thing that flatters our senses too much ; 2d, mortification ; 3d, devotion 202 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, to the most Blessed Virgin : 4th, frequentation of the sacraments. Q. What are we commanded by the sixth and ninth commandments? ^ uium r.„l' ^«, ^^^.lo°»°ianded to keep our souls and bodies pure. The virtue of purity is the most amiable of all virtues and renders man Hke unto the angels. «. What are the advantages of the sixth and ninth commanaments? 2d, they shield our health and innocence from the pas- sions of others and from our own passions : 3d, thev procure for us a delicious peace during hfe, and great confidence at the hour of death. ^ CHAPTER XXXI. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by charity, beventh and tenth Commandments. Q. What are the seventh and tenth commandments ? A. Thou Shalt not steal, Thou shalt not covet thv neighbors goods. ^ Q. What are we forbidden by the seventh com- mandment ? V vru* A. By the seventh commandment we are forbidden to take our neighbor's goods, or to cause him any dam- age, lo steal, is to take or retain unjustly the goods or property of our neighbor. ^ Q. What are the principal kinds of stealing ? A. The principal kinds of steaUng are theft'robberv and fraud. -^ Q. What is theft ? A. Theft is an act by which we take what belongs to another without his knowledge. Laborers who "do not work faithfully, and yet exact theu'full wao-es: COURSE SECOND. 203 tailors, who retain a part of the things given to them to make into clothes ; domestics, who take from their masters, to compensate for the smallness of their wa- ges, &e., are guilty of theft. Q. What is robbery ? A. By robbery is meant the taking of what belon<rs to another, openly and by violence. Masters who do not pay their laborers and hired domestics the wattes agreed upon, are guilty of robbery. ' Q. What is fraud ? .4. We are guilty of fraud when we deceive our neighbor in buying or selling ; in selling as good, ar- ticles which are damaged; in making use of false weights and false measures ; in making usurious bar- gains, &c. Q. When we have in any of these ways taken what belongs to our neighbor, is it sufficient to repent, m order to be saved ? A. No, it is not sufficient to repent in order to be < saved ; we must also make restitution. Q. Who are obliged to restitution ? A. 1st, the one who steals ; 2d^ he who commands the stealing ; 3d, he who counsels it ; 4th, he who by his flatteries induces the act ; 5th, he who gives his consent when, without it, the act would not be com- mitted ; 6th, the receiver of stolen goods ; 7th, they who participate in the fruits of the things stolen ; 8th, they who, being in justice obliged to prevent the steal- ing or damage, do not prevent it. Q. To whom must restitution be made ? A. The restitution must be made to those to whom injury is done, or to their heks ; and it must be done as soon as pos^ le. Q. What are we forbidden by the, tenth command- ment ? ^1. All desire to appropriate to ourselves imjustly the goods and profits of another ; and in general, all inordinate attachment to riches. 204 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. What are the principal advantages of the gev- enth and tenth commandments ? A. The principal advantages are : 1 st, to protect our property against the injustice of the wicked ; 2d, to extinguish in our heart the inordinate desire of the things of this earth, the fruitful source of injustice and disorders ; 8d, to show us the infinite goodness of God and the holiness of religion. « CHAPTER XXXII. Of union with oar Lord, the new Adam, by charity. Eighth Commandmeiit. Q. What is the eighth commandment, and what does it forbid ? A. Thou shah not hear false witness against thy neighbor. It forbids all false testimony, lies, detrac- tion, calumny, rash judgments, and reporting to others what we have heard spoken against them, i. e. carry- ing tales. ^ Q. What is false testimony ? A. False testhnony is a deposition contrary to truth, in a court of justice, after taking the oath usually ad- ministered to witnesses. He who is guilty of it is obliged to repair the injury thereby done to his neighbor. Q. What is a He ? A. He is guilty of a lie who speaks the contrary of what he thinks, with the intention of deceivino- his neighbor. ° Q. How many kinds of lies are there ? A. There are three kinds of lies ; the playful lie, when told for amusement ; the officious, when told to render a service, and the pernicious lie, which injures our neighbor. All three kinds are sins, because all I^^- ing is opposed not only to God, who is truth itsefi, but to the end for which speech has been given us. We I I COURSE SECOND. 205 am, by charity. Qent, and what have received speech in order to communicate our thoughts to one another, and not to deceive. Q. What is detraction ? ^. It is an uniust defamation of our neighbor bv reveahng his faults. ° ^ Q. How are we guilty of detraction ? A. We are ffuifty of detraction : 1st, by words when we make Inown, without a just and necessar^ cause, the secret vices or faults of any one to those who are ignorant of them ; 2d, by silence, in not praisin<r the good actions of our neighbor when we ought tS ao It ; 3d, by signs, when we show impatience on hearing any one praised ; or when we smile si-- dislike '''' ^"^ °*^^'' ^^* ^^ "^^^^ ^^ ^^°^ °^ Q. What is calumny ? ^.Calumny is a sin by which we impute to our neighbor a fault of which Be is innocent. dettcSntrli"^^^^ "^^ "^^ *^^^" ^^^^ «^ nin; ?-^® ^^^ ^^^" ^""'^^y ^^ detraction, he must do all m his power to remove the bad opinion he has has'si ^ ^"'^'^ of calumny, he must Recall what he has said ; moreover, he must repair any other damage caused bv the detraction or the calumny. ° ealumm^ ? "''''* ""^ ^"^ '^^'''' "^^ ^^^"^ detraction or det'Jl """'•* lu^ '*' '''' '^^^°"^ *^^ conversation ; or fhat tho L^'^'f-^^' ' ''"i ^* ^^^'^ ^^^^ by our manner that thedetraction or calumny is displeasing to us. rash j^glt r "^'"^ ^^ ^^^^^^"° *^^-' ^-d V -4 By carrying tales, I mean iniurious reoorts bv which we cause discord among otlJrs ; b^ ra?h fu'dt^ ment is meant a judgment injurious to our noiihn". "o "m^.' ''"''It^'^ ^" ^. ^^7^"^ ^"^ sufficientr^ason.' commlS^ent p"^' ^""'^P'^ "^^""*^Ses of the eighO. 18 i^i CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. A, The pnncipal advantages of the eijrhth com- mandment are, 1st, to protect our reputation ; 2d to preserve peace and mutual confidenc o amon^r men Q. ^an you give a summary qf the principal advan- tages of the decalogue ? r i an A. 1 St. The first three commandments, which estab- lish our duties towards God, have delivered the world from idolatry, and they preserve it from irreligion, the source of af temDoral evils. 2d. The fourth estab- lishes the duties of superiors and inferiors on the prin- ciple of mutual charity; it is the foundation of the familv and of society. 3d. All the others protect our goods, as life, virtue, fortune and reputation, against the pas- sions of the wicked. The decaWue tLn is truFv a great blessing ; nothing could replace it, and pitiable would be our lot, if God had not given it to us. w i i CHAPTER XXXIII. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion. — The Sacraments. Q. How is our union with the new Adam com- pleted or perfected ? A. Our union with the new Adam commenced by faith, increased by charity, is completed or perfected by communion. Q. To what do all the sacraments have reference ? A. All the sacraments, like all religion, have refer- ence to the holy communion. 9* T^2^ ^° ^^^ *^® sacraments refer to communion ? A. They all refer to communion, each in its appro- priate manner; baptism renders us capable of the union which takes place in the Eucharist ; confirmation maintains this union, or renders us more worthy of it • , ouance disposes us for the establishment of it when it has been destroyed by sin ; extreme unction aids us to 'mm- COURSE SECOND. rincij)al advan- m, by Commu- T Adam com- 207 consummate it at the hour of death ; holy orders and matrimony perpetuate it, in perpetuating tCchureh Q. What are the sacraments ? ° '-iiurcn. our Lord 'Crrh"': T ''"'^^^^^ ^^^'"^' ^"^"tuted by n \m I . ^"'*' ^"^ ^"^ snnctification. ^ U. Who has mstituted the sacraments? yi' Uur Lord Jesus Clirist has insfifnfo^i „ii ♦! .aerament,. No other eo„Id institute t™Wa*: «. Why has our Lord instituted the sacraments ? E: of sensible S^f t^ eompj he'nd's^^tlfal ttings ; 3.1, m order to show us his infinite power in makmg use of little things toproducc great cffeetl' 4th to teaeh us eontinually that'we a,^ all bmtheS ' ^ Q. What IS the effect of the sacraments? M.W K ■■ "* ** sacraments is to sanctify us. oXfX"^ ".? ^^^ •"■ ^y ''"gmcnting it^ ^ «. Which are the sacraments that give grace' A. The sacraments which give grlce thlt i, t« those who have it not, are baptism fnd Ssnance 'f^ th,s reason they are called the sacrament of Z dead ^ Q. Wkch are the sacraments that augment g^eS m-dl "1" *]** °*?'" sacraments augment in us the ordts^etf ' •'°'«'P«™' confirmation, a«d holy imf '■ ?*P*'™» confirmation, and holy orders al«, 2re:?,:i^rr.W '^""'^ *^™^'«'' -hih r^nderfu^ ordT^ 1- -P^ S?? "^ '*'=«'™ ^c*"" things in the ZtZ "''''"'"• ^'•«y '='"' be received but once M virtue.""""^ " ^'""'"^■^ ''"^«' e^^^fcs by their proper Q. What are the elements of the saxjraments ? 'mm 208 CATKCniau of PERSEvmANCE, A. The clementii c/f \\ir sacraments are the thingr* of which they are composed. Iliese are tliree in numbi • ; the matter, the form, and the minister. Q. How do we know that our Lord has instituted the seven sacraments ? A. We know that our Lord has instituted the seven sacraments from the Scriptures and from tradition. CHAPTER XXXIV. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Comma- nion. — Of Baptism. Q,. ^fow 0^ny sacraments are there ? A. Then ire seven sacraments ; baptism, confirma- tiun, holy o'lcharist, penance, extreme unction, holy orders and matrimony ; our Lord has instituted seven sacraments, because they are necessary for our spiritual life. Q. How so ? A. Baptism causes us to be bom in Jesus Christ; confirmation fortifies us ; the eucharist nourishes us ; penance heals us ; extreme unction renews our strength at the hour of death ; holy orders perpetuate the min- isters of the sacraments, and matrimony perpetuates the faithful who are to receive them. Q. What is bapti^*m ? A. Baptism is a sacrament instituted by our Loid Jesus Christ to remit original sin, and to make us children of God and of the church. Q. What is the matter of the sacrament of baptism ? A. The matter of the •'acrament of baptism is water; sea water, river > <♦/;]•, marsh water,,, every kind of natural water. of n ,-. jr ^: ::6at of Ijaptisiu ? A. The form of the sac.?-, r t '! baptis are the words which the priest proiioninct 3 whilst pourino- the COURSE SECOND. 209 as instituted water on the head of the person banti;?ed. They are • J baptize thee m the name of the Father nJ^rJl ' So,, and of the Holy wj. Those won r2{t t pnmouneeJ, not before or after th. pourin.' but whilst the water ,s poured, and V. him y^L pou?s U (j- In how many ways c,".,n baptism 1,e given? A. Baptism can be oriven ia three different avuvs • by «,««,.r...., by m/..v., and by a.perll ^" ' T H?^ "^^""y ^V\^^ of baptism are there ? A We uistingmsh three kinds of baptism • tho baptism of water, whieh is the sacrament of ban'tisr the baptism of blood, which is martyrdom ; aid Um baptism of /r., which is the desire to receive ban- tism. Tht second and third are not sacraments ' bu SvT'^ '^' P^^^^ ^^ ^^P^^^"^ -^-« it cannot be baptism ^ ^'' **"' "'^°^'*''' ""^ *^« sacrament of ^. The ministers of the sacrament of baptism aro bishops and priests. In case of necessity, any pTrso^ can baptize ; but without the ceremonie . k^r S reason every person should know how to bapt^e, Q. When did our Lord institute baptism?^ ^^^*^S^'^^^^ ^e itself tis^ if^^^rt'b^: stTdT °''°^^^ *^ --- ^^P- iA:^ '* ^"ff obligatory to rp.-eive baptism in order mc^ w' -t rr,- ""' ?'''*<' huVtles: ffl leac, ..auwns, baptizing them in the namp nfihL Father and of the Son, an'a of the HolyGhoM "^ "" theya^ borf r*""^ '" "^P"^" «"''^'' ^ «»» a, „.■!' ^'''' '■' " obUgatory to baptize children as snnn as they are bora ; with good reison nJ. X. ■ "°? command it, 18* Mt.. 210 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, A. God-fatliers and god-mothers are obliged to see that theu* god-children faithfully fulfil the promises of baptism. Q. What are the effects of baptism ? A. 1st, baptism effaces original sin, and actual sin, if we are guilty of any previous to our baptism ; 2d, it remits all the punishment due to sin ; 3d, it makes us children of God and heirs of heaven ; 4th, it makes us children of the church, and gives us a right to all her goods ; 5th, it imprints upon our soul an indelible character, which distinguishes us from those who are not Christians. Q. What are the obligations of baptism ? A, Baptism obliges us, 1st, to remain always at- tached to Jesus Christ ; 2d, to continue in union with the church ; 3d, to renounce whatever is contrary to the life which, as children of God, we are bound to lead. Q. Why is baptism the most necessary of all the sacraments ? A. Baptism is the most necessary of all the sacra- mentd because it is impossible to be saved without it. CHAPTER XXXY. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion. — ^Baptism continued. Q. What is the history of baptism ? A. In the first ages of the church, those who asked for baptism were not immediately permitted to receive it. They were instructed, and underwent a trial or- dinarily for two years ; they were called catechuviens, that is, catechised. When the time for their baptism approached, they were examined in assemblies, called assemblies of scvuthvK Q. When was the baptism given ? A. Baptism was given during the night previous to ) obliged to see the promises of and actual sin, baptism ; 2d, it 3d, it makes us COURSE SECOND. ^H a' aJ*' Tu^ u°™ »'*<"• *e baptism? liberty which they hXtvercrThwf"'' 'P'".'""' wlle?:™^^"'' ""^ "•'^'^ bapti^Ki their 44lt oftliXSr-™ ^aithfuUy the baptized wSwa^rl *" *"= S"P,1 '° «'« »-'r th.?msclves Tal'Sst": fcC": V,,'''^'"'"^ munion ceased to be iriven tn^lf ^ T V*'"' *''« ^n- Ihe church for vcr>Mrise ° nli f"T'^ '"'/'"^'^'> ^'^^ communion, in b'^tr^rrthetat^t"'" "' bibifon was made about the be^nnint l^',l.„^ A' ^T century by the council of Conslance = *' *^'''=''"' 4t|u';f=T.ort'h^^^^^^^^^^^^ A. There is nothincr more venerahln llvK *'?.T!,:!'"*--»pW«.e^S„tnIS„''^^^^^ a;d;cp"rSenr;i.s;rt5!rj;:»^^^ sacrament of baptism. .'^'o''"^ ^"^ eltccts of the m 212 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. "What are the temporal advantafjes of baptism ? A. The temporal advantages of baptism are : 1st, to protect the life of the child ; 2d, to protect its inno- cence ; 3d, to inspire parents with a great respect and care for their children ; 4th, to make them bear cheer- fully the trouble and pain inseparable from tiieir early education. • u CHAPTER XXXVI. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion. — Of Confirmation. Q. What is confirmation ? A, Confirmation is a sacrament by which we re- ceive the Holy Ghost, with all his gifts, and are made perfect Christians. Q. What is the matter of the sacrament of confir- mation ? A . The matter of the sacrament of confirmation is the holy chrism. The holy chrism is a compound of olive oil and balsam, consecrated by the bishop on Holy Thursday. The oil signifies the sweetness and force communicated to us by the Holy Ghost ; and the balsam signifies the sweet odor of virtue which they who have received confirmation should spread around them. Q. AVhat is the form of the sacrament of confirma- tion ? A. The form of the sacrament of confirmation con- sists in these words, which the bishop pronounces whilst he performs the sacred unction ; / sign thee with the sign of the cross, and I confirm thee with the chrism of salvation, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, The imposition of the v:„ii >„ 1 1- __,i J.-U i 1.- an essential rite, which dates back to our Lord Jesus Christ. '-wm> COURSE SECOND. 213 ent of confir- t of confirma- ?• 5f ^ '^^^^ minister of confirmation? A. Ihe minister of confirmation is the bishoo a successor of the apostles; the bishop alone posSes this ri^it, as It belonged to the apostles. ^ T,ni r''^ ^^^V^H^^'^^P "^ake the unction of the holy chrism on the forehead? 0* Whv^rW \' "''• ^ b« .^^hamed of our faith. (^. Why does he give a slight blow on the cheek of the person confirmed p ° "" •'"*' ^'leeK ot ^. To teach him that he must be ready to suffer ill kinds of contradictions for Jesus Christ.^ mationT^* ^'' *^' ^Hspositions for receiving confir- ^. The dispositions for receiving confirmation arp two-fold; those of the body and fhose of the soul Those of the body are : Istf to be fasting, if we can • 2d, to be modest in our dress and all "our TxterTo; deportment ; 3d to have the face clean, espLiauTthe xnose ot the soul are : 1st, to be bantiypd • 9 A *^ know the chief articles of faith, and Kincerns ^le^s^acrament of confirmation ; 3d, to be in a state of a Why is it necessary to receive confirmation ? A. It IS necessary to receive confirmation because we need strength to faithfully practise our rSn He who, through neglect or contempt, failfto recdve confir^m^ation, renders himself guilty^of a great siX Q. What are the effects of confirmation ? ' baotism ' oT^'"}^^'^'' Plrf«<^ts in us the grace of fUth n f'bPt'^T' "' *^? "«"^^g« ^ ««"fess our iditli m the time of persecution ; 3d, it imprints on i,^ an mde ible character. During the'firstT'es o^the church It communicated also th,^ cjffe «f ,^r„:„,^^^'® tongues, and of prophecy. -These^xtr^rS^T;^^^^^^ eontinued only while they were necessary for the es tabhshmeat of the church. ^^^'^^'^^y ^or me es- 214 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. Mention some of the advantages of confirmation ? A. 1st, this saeranient inspires us with an exalted idea of our dignity ; 2d, it teaches us the true nature of life ; 3d, it furnishes us with the arras necessary to fidit valiantly, and to avoid those shameful defeats which would render us miserable even in this world. 1^ CHAPTER XXXVII. Of union -with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion.— The Eucharist. Q. What is the Eucharist ? A. The Eucharist is a sacraiuent which contains truly, really and substantially, the body, the blood, the soul, and the divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, under the species or forms of bread and wine. The fathers of the church called the Eucharist also the continua- tion of the mystery of tire incarnation, because our Loi*d in it renews in some manner for each of us the wonders of his incarnation. Q. What is the name given to this adorable sacra- ment ? A. From the first ages several names have been given to this adorable sacrament, such as the Breaking of bread; the Eucharist or thanksgiving ; Communion, because therein we are intimately united to our Lord ; Viaticum, because it is the food of man travelintr to eternity. " Q. What is the matter of the Eucharist ? A. Bread and wine are the matter of the Eucharist ; because our Lord, for the consecration of his body and blood, took bread and blessed it, saying, This is my body, and then he took wine, and blessed it, savin f^. ^ /sea T!t I Ul » Q. Why has our Lord chosen bread and wine for the matter of the Eucharist ? COURSE SECOND. 215 n, by Commu- orable sacra- md wine for A. Our Lord has chosen bread and wine for the matter of the Eucharist, to teach us, 1st, that his bof 7 and blood must be the food of our soul, as bread and wine are the food of our body ; 2d, that the end of the sacrament is to unite us intimately with him and with our brethren. Q. What is the form of the Euchar.dt ? A. The form of the Eucharist are tKe words of con- secration which the priest pronounces at mass. A \^^ **^®^ P^^^® ^* *^^ moment of consecration ? A. At the moment of consecration the bread and "^^T^?^^. ^^^"^ ^"^ entirely changed into the body and blood of our Lord. This change is called Tran- substantiation. That which afterwards appears to our senses, as the color, the figure, and the taste, is but the lorm and appearance. Q. Is our Lord whole and entire in the Eucharist under each form ? A. Yes, our Lord is whole and entire in the Eucha- rist under each form, both as God and man ; for our Lord is so under the forms of the Eucharist that he cannot be divided. Q. What are the eflFects of the holy communion? A. 1st, the communion gives us the life of the new Adam. He, says the Saviour, that eateth my flesh and drtnketh my blood hath eternal life ; 2d, it unites us corporally and spiritually to our Lord, in a union so intimate that a father of the church compares it to two pieces of wax melted together ; 3d, it weakens tne ardor of concupiscence, strengthens the soul, and communicates to our body the principle of a dorious resurrection. * Q. What are the dispositions for communion ? ^4. The dispositions for communion are two-fold, those of the body and those of the soul. The dispo- sitions of the body are fasting and modest deportment. Ihose of the soul are, to be in a state of grace, which IS necessary to avoid sacrilege, and, in order to com- 216 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. municate with more fruit we must have a lively faith and a great desire of our spiritual improvement. ' ^ Q. What sin would he commit who would commu- nicate with a mortal sin on his conscience ? A. He would commit a horrid sacrilege. The means to avoid this misfortune is to make a good confession : and the means to mmunicate piously, is to«ieditate on these three qu.bcions : Who is it that comes to us ? Who are we to whom he comes ? Why does he come to us ^ 4nd after communion to make our thankso-iv- mg with great recollection. ° Q. Is it necessary to receive communion ? T ^j It is necessary to receive communion, for our i^ord and the church make it an oblio-ation. CHAPTER XXXYm. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion.— The Eucharist continued. Q. By whom were formerly offered the bread and wme which were consecrated on the altar? 4 Formerly the bread and wine consecrated on the altar, were offered by the faithful, who themselves made the bread for the communion. The emperors and enmresses conformed to this usage. ?• S?^ J?^^ *^^ ^^* Christians communicate ? . .' .^ ?^f* Christians communicated standino-, in imitation of the children of Israel who had eaten thus *^e paschal lamb, the figure of the Eucharist. Q. Did they communicate under both forms ? A. They communicated under both forms. This usage ceased on account of the danger of spillin.r the sacred blood and the difficulty of procuring wine in the north, whose inhabitants at a later oeriod wPr« converted to the faith. ' Q. How did they receive under the form of bread ? COURSE SECOND. 217 >eriod wpiro ^ A. Thev received under the form of bread, the men m tiieir nailed hand and the women in their ric'ht hand which was covered with a fine white hnen! They then administered to themselves the sacred body of the Saviour, and drank his precious blood from a chal- ice^common to all and presented by the priests, onl ? ^^ sometimes communicate under one form ^. To those who could not assist at the holv sacri- fice communion was carried by tlie deacons ; 'for the early Christians did not imagine that they could sTong: "''"^"'' '" "'^'"^ "^^^^"^ '"^^ bS ofte the?; is ?'^ P"""''"'^ ^"^ '^'"^ *^^ Eucharist to A. Yes, they were permitted to carry the Eucharist to their own Uses, and administer comnTun'on to themselves. It was particularly at the approach of g""gCf "^'^ '^'^ '^'"^^' ^ P^^^^^-^ of thfs lif:! tra?;HngT *^^^ P""^^**^^^ *« ^^"7 it with them when travdin^LT'^-f '"'\"'*^ *° "^^>^ ^* ^'^^ ^^^^ ^hen Wers^nf l^^^ f ""^ ^ '"'^ preservative against all angers of body and soul. So „reat was their piety oli^^ '^^' '^^ P^^^-"^' becom^th^ cTeTom them ^'"'''^' "'"'^ ^"^^^ ^^^ ^— ^^ (^. How was the Eucharist preserved in the church- :„ i/.^^^^^^^a^st was preserved in tabernaclPs mada alters 'Th'f '" *«.^^^?-,a dove, suspended above the altars. The tower is emblematic of the strength of the sacrament, and the dove emblematic of thSdness! Hi 218 CATECHISM OF PERSEVEPANCE. innocence and ingenuousness which the sacrament communicates to our souls. Q. What are the temporal advantages of the holy communion ? A. These are some of the temporal advantages of the holy communion : 1st, it preserves sanctity and pre- vents a host of disorders which would render us unhap- py ; 2d, it makes us practise many virtues from which we derive temporal advantages ; 3d, of itself it inspires works of charity and devotedness so useful to society. CHAPTER XXXIX. Of anion with our Lord, the new Adam, by Com- munion. — Penance. Q. What is the sacrament of penance ? A. Penance is a sacrament instituted by our Lord Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins committed after baptism. There is no sin, how great soever, that may not be forgiven by the sacrament of penance, are well received. Q. What is the matter of the sacrament of penance? A. The matter of the sacrament of penance is con- trition, confession, and satisfaction ; but in order to re- pent of our sins we must know them, and therefore ex- amine our consciences. Q. In what does the examen of conscience consist ? • A . The examen of conscience consists in diligently trying to find out what sins we have committed since our last good confession. Q. What are the qualities of the examen of con- science ? A. The examen of conscience should be : IsL exact that is, we must examine ourselves on all the sins of thought, word, action, and pmission which we may 'i«».i; COURSE SECOND. 219 am, by Com- imen of con- 1 Sf PYflpf have committed ; 2d, impartial, that is, wc must ex- contiSel "^ *' "'•""'' "* °"^" " g""^ «^»">«" of ^. The means to make a good examen of conscience S™S±„''r '"*' 4"-«on, and theUu rf Heii-Lxaminaticn every evenino'. Q. What is contrition ? °* ihf:-Sf''u^t'''' '^-^ '''"''''^ °^ «o"^ an<J detestation of the sins which we have committed, with the firm pur- Es ofTo'nt'r'^'''^/^^" ^«^^^- There IZo icindsof contrition; perfect contrition and imperfect contrition-which latter is called attrition '""P^"*""* f v! ^^ perfect contrition ? A Perfect contrition is son-ow for havincr offended Sea;es'hr '"p !i' ^"^"^*^?^ ^°«^ ^"^ becau^se Sfs- to hlvp ' ^^^f ^*f "trition, joined with the resolve to have recourse to the sacrament of penance as soon n %^ ??" ?^''*'^' '' '"ffi^i^"* t« rimit sins. ^. What is imperfect contrition ? ^. Imperfect contrition is sorrow for havino- offended God, because sin merits hell, deprives us of heaven oflh: L7e'rGod '''f' ' '' r^'^' ^ commlnceS ?oinPd ni ' ^""^ '" ?'^^^ *^ ^^"^i<^ «i^ it must be •^ ?i iic^^^® sacrament of penance. ^. What are the qualities of contrition ? ^. ^pntrition must be interior, sovereicrn, supernat- and not merely upon the lips or in the imagination • XT^'Jl' "r"^ '^- should^displease us more than dl ot all goods ; supernatural, it must be produced in us tls Tf^^r' ''''• ^^^ ^^««*' -^1 f-nded upon mo! lives ot taith ; universal, it. muat o^rf^^.! 4.^ -if i sins without exception. Q. What is firm purpose ? ^. Firm purpose is a determined, efficacious resolu- 220 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. tion never to offend God again ; it must have the same qualities as contrition. Q. What is confession ? A. Confession is the accusation of our sins to an au- thorized priest, for the purpose of obtaining absolution. Q. What are the qualities of confession ? A. Confession must be : 1st, simple, that is, we must say clearly whatever is necessary, that our confessor may know the state of our consciences ; 2d, humble, because it is an accusation against ourselves ; 3d, pure, that is, we must confess with the intention of becoming better ; 4th, sincere, we must confess our sins, such as they are, without diminution, disguise, or concealment; 5tli, entire, we must confess all the mortal sins we re- member, after due examination, as also the circum- stances which change the nature of the sin. CHAPTER XL. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Com- munion. — Penance continued. Q. What do you remark on these words of our Lord : Receive ye the Holy Ghost ; whose sins tjou shall for- give they are foryiven them; and whose sins you shall retain they are retained f yl. I remark on these words that a two-fold power is given to the apostles and their successors : the power to forgive sins and the power to retain them. But they cannot forgive nor retain them if they do not know them, and they cannot know them unless the penitent confess them. Q. What follows from this ? A. It follows from this that confession is absolutely necessary and its institution divine. Q. Is confession the only means established by Jesus Christ for the remission of sins ? COURSE SECOND. 221 A. Confession is the only means established by Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; for, 1st, our Lord does not point out any other; 2d, the Chureh knows of no other ; 3d, if there were any other, the power to forgive and retain sins confided .o the apos- tles, would be vain and useless. Q. How so? A.m one would confess ; every one would choose in preference '^he easiest means of obtaining pardon for Q. Has conression always been practised from the time ot the apostles down to the present time? A. Yes, confession has always been practised from the time of the apostles down to the present time. In the first ages of the Church there were even two kinds ot confession ; auricular or private confession, and pub- lic confession. The first is the sacramental confession est;iolished by our Lord; whereas public confession was established by the church. Q. Were both equally necessary ? A Both were not equally necessary. Sacramental contession has always been necessary; but this was not the case with public confession, which was not in use more than five or six centuries. Q. Will you show that auricular confession dates back to the apostles ? A. It has been impiously asserted that confession does not date further back than the thirteenth century. T this is an error ; we have witnesses for confession from the thirteenth century up to the apostles. For the twelfth we have St. Bernard; for the eleventh, ht Peter Damian ; for the tenth, Reginon, Abbot of the diocess of Treves; for the ninth, the council of Fans; for the eighth, St. Boniface, Archbishop of fe!i' 'l?%'^"_ ^^^^"^ ?5-,G^i^^^«ry the Great ; for fn." ^T'cl 7.'i ^""^ ' '"'' "-^^ "'"^' ^t. Augustin ; for the fourth, St. Chrysostom ; for the third, St. Basil ; for the second, Ori|en ; for the first, St. Clement, disciple 222 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. of St. Peter; and among the apostles, we have St John, St. James and St. Luke ; unci finally, our Lord Jesus Christ, who has said: And I will qive to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; and whatsoever thou Shalt bind upon earth it shall be bound aLso in heaven • and whatsoever thou shalt loose upon earth, it shall be loosed also in heaven, Q. What is the third part of the sacrament of pen- ance ? ' A. ThQ third part of the sacrament of penance is satisfaction. After the remission of the eternal i)unish- ment, there ordinarily remains a temi)oral punishment to be undergone, and penance is a part of it. Q. VV hat is the form of the sacrament of penance ? i ^J^V^^"^ of the sacrament of penance are the words of the absolution. In order that the absolution may be valid, it must be given by a priest, approved by a lawful bishop. ^'^ ^ Q. Who are the ministers of the sacrament of penance ? A, The ministers of the sacrament of penance arc bishops and priests. Q' Who has instituted the sacrament of penance ? A. Our Lord instituted the sacrament of penance when, breathing upon his apostles, he said to them • Jieceive ye the Holy Ghost, whose sins you shall forgive they are forgiven them, and whose sins you shall retain they are retained. CHAPTER XLL Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion. — Penance continued. Q, What are the effects of ihe sacrament of penance ? A . These are the effects of the sacrament of penance : Ist. it remits all fhp sine nfmi«iUfo/i n(*;^^\ *.• «.i It remits the eternal punishment due to sin and some- acrament of penance arc COURSE SECOND. ^23 ^. The e»»e„tial disposition., for receiving tho «»,. pSr'Smr" 'T'""""-" ""'' the ut.u oUho IiLiutcnt, tontntion, confession and «atisf-i(.Hr.n r„ order to receive this sacrament wHh „ ot "„" t wo must have a live v ffiifli a ,rT.«of « t: i iruit, wo hunulit, and S:?;^^^^^^^^ «. is the sacrament of penance necessary ? whn V.Ti • sacrament of penance is necessary for those U. What are the prayers and ceremonies that nr. company confession ? ^*^i"omes mat ac- A . On entering the confessional, the penitent knoola down, makes the sign of the cross tn L\^;« i i • i the Son of God has dk^d for E' nnd T '^i""' *^'^^ Bless rnejather, for nlTsi^^^^^^ """ '''''' Q. Why does the penitent call his confessor father ? A. The penitent calls his confessor fifW i V k cause it is he who is to restore him fl?] i ^^^«t' ^e- 2d, to excite in lum those on r^entsn' "^ ^"'"^" ' and charity which he hopes to fiLdlnLm- SdTr^ his confidence and obedience. ' ^' ^ '^''''^ Q. What does the confessor do ? Q. What does the penitent doAen ? ■■II 224 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. in sijrn of grief and says : Through, my fault, through my fault, through my most grievous fault ! Q. What prayers does the confessor say ? A. The confessor says two prayers to obtain pardon for the sins of the penitent. He then points out the means of avoiding sin for the future, imposes the pen- ance, and if he finds liim properly disposed gives him absolution. Q. Is the sacrament of penance very beneficial to man and to society ? A. The sacrament of penance is very beneficial to man ; it instructs, encourages, consoles, and r ores him to peace ; and to society, by preventing many crimes and repairing many disorders. CHAPTER XLII. Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion. — Indulgence — The Jubilee. Q What are indulgences ? A. An indulgence is the remission of the temporal punishment due to sin ; and which the church grants us through the merits of Jesus Christ and the saints, apart from the sacrament of penance. Q. Has the church power to grant indulgences ? A. Jesus Christ gave the church power to grant in- dulgences when he said to 'his apostles : Whatsoever you shall bind upon earth, shall be bound also in heaven ; and whatsoever you shall loose upon earth, shall be loosed also in heaven. These words give to the church the power to forgive sins ; and consequently the power to remit the temporal punishment due to si" . A. The church has always exercised this power. St. Paul used it in the case of the scandalous Christian, eneficial to COURSE SECOND. ^^5 in consideration of the faithful of Corinth Tn .• of persecution, the church oft^n oK V?"^*^; In times of sinners at ihe iSnce of Sif.'f ^ '^" ^""^"^^ martyrs. God himself h^« ^f i ^yn^^ssors and the the 4rits of our Lord J ^oEfan nf-'.? ^^^V^t of a great indulgence. ^ Christianity is but Q. What is the source of indulcrences ? merits^of :rSd''Se'?.r ^ f r^'^ superabundant j. What is^^tfa^V^^^^^ forl-tJ: wotl?o7pt,Sfpte^^^^ P- of grace ; 2rin order to ..' ^' f^^^^^^^'l i" a st^te isn^ecessary tiietesteverv^^^^^^^ ^-R^""^'^ indulgence it venial sins ^"^^ ''^' '^'^^«"<^ exception, even Q- What do you mean by plenary indulc^ence ? . ^' By plenary indulgence is mean^ fh«S 11 • sion of all the cannnTn^i ^1 ^^^® ^^^^ ^^mis- church fonner y imnol 1 P^^^^^^^^^^ts which the A. By an indulgence of seven years anrl fr.r^ 1 &c., IS meant the remission J" Jf^^^'.^'*^ ^^rtydays, years,&c.,formerly iZosed hi ' ^'°^f^ "^ «^^*^« lie penitents. ^ ^^P^=^ed by the church upon pub- p4at'^r;r P''°'^^ ^"^"^Sence remit all the pains of nofiete '?t^rsumStTo^ but the church has who gains an indu lence ohH,- "' *^ ^"^^ ^^'^^ ^^ 'T^n^^^?^ of the Q' VV hat IS the jubilee ? °^* ^. The great jubilee is th^t. w1.;,.t. :„ , iwentv-ufth vpqr' i> r.^ " -^ -= ^i-aiitea every the whole of christeadoL^ ' *""" *''■ tends 226 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER XLIII. Of union with, our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- nion. — Extreme Unction. Q. What is extreme unction ? A. Extreme unction is a sacrament instituted by- cur Lord for the spiritual and corporal consolation of the sick. Q. What is the matter of extreme unction ? A. The matter of extreme unction iathe oil blessed by the Bishop on Holy Thursday. The oil is blessed to show that it operates in the sacrament, not by its own virtue, but by the power of God. Q. What is the form of the sacrament ? A. The form of the sacrament are these words, pro- nounced by the priest whilst he anoints the different senses : Through this holy unction and his own most tender mercy, may the Lord pardon thee whatever sins thou hast committed by thy sight, thy hearing thy smell, Sfc. . ' Q. Why are the different senses anointed ? A. The different senses are anointed to purify them and expiate th^ sins of which they have been the in- struments. Q. Who is the minister of this sacrament ? A . The minister of this sacrament is the priest. Q. What are the effects of extreme unction ? - A. The 'effects of extreme unction are: 1st, to restore health, when useful for the salvation of the soul ; 2d, to efface unknown or forgotten sins ; 3d, to take away the effects of sin, such as heaviness, which prevents the soul from raising itself up to God ; 4 th, to comfort and fortify the sick, so as to enable them to bear with patience the pains of sickness: O rament ? lijuc ca.^ A . The dispositions for receiving this sacrament, are COURSE SECOND. ga? some one to promise t!,W ' I "'"' '.' '" '"'" «<> get dan:?er. ^ *" "* '"' "' '^""'^ when we are in cental ThotldneX'ft!;'' '"'•^""'^' ^^"^ *™»gh ceive extreme' »neti„l!'ruSrbf„S'o??'^' f ^■ «• How was this sacrament formerfy receK""' which shows thaTit wttt^dS^red tfllT,'''?''"<'^' = ment. The sick wa» nf^^ „i . ''" "'^ 'a^t mo- ashes, in onlr tliaThe m^hfe "P™ "^^"'^"^^ »»d our Lord dying on the™^^' "" ^"""^ '»«'^'^. imitate J How should the sick chamber be arran-e,! ? w\^Xfe:t"1f.:;:l?ifr"' ""^^^^^^^^^ with a white doth anj ^„ t"* '^•2 *^'''<' "o™""! candles, holy watS and » nil "•T'"''' '™ "ghted ^-^its^^^^^ S :nl parl.^V"' '"" " P"P°'«-1 •" the prayers for the de- weU; Sf Xteh'to !,W '^''^ ^ ^'^"^ P*""" to di« purgktorv. ' *" "'"*'" '"^ deliverance from Uo* "^"^ ""^ *" other advantages of extreme »nc- t^=l;„^nai™a;;*•',Tt^'^^*'' '"'"•""'entof ex- •^.ationsanrfrnds:^^rerptoTs£-Sa^:S 228 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. in a better life ; 2d, to proclaim aloud the dogma of im- mortality, the great restraint upon the passions which desolate the world. CHAPTER XLiy. Of union "with our Lord, the new Adam, by Com- munion. — Sacrament of Holy Orders. Q. Wl:.y did mu* Lord institute the first five sac- raments ? A. Our Lord Instituted the first five sacraments to prepare, consumaiate, repair and strengthen our union with him in the holy communion. Q, "Why did be institute the sacrament of holy orders ? A, He instituted the sacrament of holy orders in order that men might receive communion till the end of the world ; ard also i o secure a succession of minis- ters to continue and direct his church. Q. What is holy orders ? A. Holy orders is a sacrament instituted by our Lord Jesus Christ, which gives power to perform ecclesiastical functions and the grace to exercise them in a holy manner. Q. \\ hat is the matter of the sacrament of holy orders ? A. The matter of the sacrament of holy orders is the imposition of hands and the touching of the sacred vessels ; it signifies the power given to priests over sacred things. Q. Wliat is the form and who the minister of the sacrament of holy orders ? A . The form of this sacrament are the words spoken Kir 4V>/ -J is the bishop himself. Q. When did our Lord institute this sacrament ? COURSE SECOND. 229 clofe o? d>J^ nt'"'^'*"*" V^^' sacrament when at the Close ot the last supper, he said to his apostles ; Do this m commemoration of me. i^^^^^^n . jjo ordtsT^^^ ^"'^ ^^ ^^''^' ^^ ^^ sacrament of holy A. The effects of the sacrament of holy orders are the grace which it communicates ; the indelibleX^ acter which t imprints, and the power wh ch it co^ fers to exercise the ecclesiastical Unctions ^. VV hat are these functions ? A. Of these functions, some regard the natural bodv cLurch l!w 't" '"^^ "^^^^^^^ body, which iS unurch. Holy orders gives to priests the power to t^TaithfuP '.^t t ^"^ ^"•^' ^"^ ^« distriKTt to n wi ' ''^''' *^ \^Vi^ze, preach, and forgive sins Q. Why are we obliged to Vespect priests f fK • ■ Jv^.f ® obliged to respect priests : 1st. because their dignity surpasses that of angels and of men 2d because Jesus thrist has said lo priests : I?.' ^hat hears you, hears me; and he that desples you, despts Q. Why do we owe gratitude to priests? *hfi ? T'"" gratitude to priests becar.se thev are the benefactors of men. They pray for us thev tn woTd ouV of'h^ r^""'' "1 ' Vha^ d'raw^ the" lamLZfft"^''''''^' T^ ^^^y P^^^e^t it from re- in ^:, ^^^* ^^« *li« principal dispositions for receiv- ing the sacrament of holy orders 9 receiv- age^in^'^Sr ' ''^^^"^^""^ ^^^ ^°^^^^^«-' ^e, Q. What is the ceremony of the tonsure ? r ,^' f^^e ceremony of the tonsure has been estah "' :. r- Y**'"/" '"'■ ""^7 f>i'ti«rts, and to inspire them Z'^^ztr"' "'''"''' ''^^^ ^'<^'^'^" o * 20 230 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. They present themselves before the altar, with a Burp ice on their arm and a candle in their hand The surplice with whict the bishop clothes them sicrnifies that thej clothe themselves with Jesus Christ, aSd ?he candle the charity which induces them to consecrate themse ves to God and . pend their life in his service! ^. How many orders are there? .^ i,-^^*'''? '^""t f '*'" orders— the priesthood, the dea- conship and subdeaconship, which are properly called the holy orders ; and the four orders of the acolyte he reader, the exorcist and door-keeper, which arfcaled CHAPTER XLV. Of miion with our Lord, the new Adam^ by Commu- nion-Sacrament of Holy Orders c^tmued. Q. Which is the first of the minor orders ? u I ^^'^^ ^^ *^^ "*^"o^ o^d^^rs, which is giv6n atter the ceremony of tonsure, is the order of door- keeper, or porter. Q. What are its duties ? A. In the first a^es it was the duty of the door- keeper to open the cWch, keep it clean, maintain or- der and announce the hours of prayer and the offices. All the ceremonies at the ordination of door-keeper are indicative of his several duties. Q. mich is the second of the minor orders ? VI. ihe second of the minor orders is that of lector or reader. It was the duty of the lector to read the iT^K^L*? *^". P^^P^^. 'l^ *¥ ^l^»rcli. For this rea! COURSE SECOND. 231 Q. Which is the third? A. The tliird of the minor orders is that of e- orcisL who IS appointed to exorcise the catechumens anS hyer he possessed who were very numerous wSen the church commenced, as we learn from the crospel ind from the athers. In their ordination the bishop makes cl^r^T '^"'^ '^^^ °^^^«^^' ^« ''' i« by the word of God tha they are enabled to cast out devils. il Which IS the fourth ? A The fourth of the minor orders is that of acolvte which signifies one toho follows or a< mmirieTht' cause It was the duty of the acolyte alTaysTo ac-" company the bishop and serve him at the!£. Fo^ mleTthe"r;T '^f ''^^"''^'^" "^ •^^'^'^^^«' ^^e bisLp makes them touch an empty cruet, and hold in their hand a candlestick with a lighted candle. A ^^ } ? the fi,^t of the holy orders? A Ihc first of the holy orders is that of subdeacon Subdeacons, formerly, were the secretaries of tllS ops, who employed them in their negotiation in dt- Q, V\ hat are their duties at the present day ? ,u. ^^f !;^"t;cs are now reduced to waiting- on the deacon at the altar. Before their ordinationihe sub! deacons prostrate themselves in front of the altlr in order to show that they renounce the world for eve? the^hurX '^""^^"^^^^ *^ '^^ ^^rvice of God and 9* Su^^^'^ " ^^^ ^^^°"^ of tJie holy orders ? A. ihe second of the holy orders is the deaconshin The deacons were ordained by the apostles themselvTs to watch over the wants of the poor, to baptize, prealh and administer the Eucharist to the f aitfi uf. ' SS the time of persecution they were charged to visit thS Q. What are their duties now ? A. The deacons now wait on the priest and the asAVA.^,,,,. 232 CATECHISM OF fERSEVERANCE. oreaa anil wine for consecration. Before their or,H nat.on they prostrate themselves, as the subdeacon " to sliow anew their renunciation of the world. ' people^^ baptiL and S ad^"Sst ?h"e s^ramTnts " how o^W^foTtw;^'^ *^^"^.*« *h« sacrament of uvij oraers , tor there is no society without rplio-inn norehgion without priests, and no priests withoff^^^^^ sacrament of holy orders. ^ without the CHAPTER XL VI. Of union ^th our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- mon.— Sacrament of Matrimony: Q. What is matrimony ? Je^'s nfrT^r"""?? '^ ^ f ^«^^°^ent instituted by our Lord desus Christ, which aives to those who receive it the Sn^ThlSlIn"' ''""'^^ ^^^ '^ brin/uTthdr ehn- of^sus\w^S.^^£,leh"P"""*^ ^'^ "^^^^ Q. What effect does this sacrament produce ? :e. resent the heir ordi- ibdeacons, !d. ? riesthood. id still are leetings of bless the 'anients. dination ? icons and he altar, renounce iree times perfectly and the icrament iment of religion, hout the COURSE SECOND. 233 Jommu- ur Lord e it the i\Y chil- } union fn "^K ^'^ f crament produces threo effects. It dves to those who receive 'it worthily the cn-ace ift to sanctify themselves ; 2d, to bring ^up theS^chiid en n a Christian manner ; 3d, to represent the union of Jesus Christ with the church. Q. How do the married couple represent this union ? A. They represent this union by their holiness their mutual love, and their fidelity till death. ' "^ U. What are the dispositions for receivinc. the sac- rament of matrimony ? ^ ''^"o ''"e sac- -4 The bans are the publication of a marriacre about Q. VVhyso? ° pam of a very grave fault, to make known an Wmper ^e»ts which we may be aware of. ^ ^^ Q. yVhat are impediments to marriacre? prevent it. There are some wliich render the mar T wi^' f "^ ^l^^^^ ^^^^'^ ^-^"der it onrilHdt maLTe'lrr'^^'^^^ ^"^^^^^-^^ wLh^lder nuil'a^^^i.'t^lll"'^.^^^"'^^*'^^^^^ ^^"d«r marria^re ti"i. S' ^'*V^"^^?^ person; 2d, solemn vow of chal- ti^y , 3d relationship; 4th, difference of religion • "th rape ; 6th public infamy ; 7th, affinity ; 8th! abd;c'ti;n ! '%:t^^rrt:^^^^ «^ the^marriWr^^^^^' illicit? '" '"" -"^F^uiments mat render marriage A, The impediments which render marriage illicit, 234 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. are, 1 St, simple vow of chastity; 2d, previous T)rnmi«n of^marnago to another, adfihe pES„PST to i ™gc r' '"' '^'""' ™^''° *•"'"' '^ ">" impediment ^^. Wliun there is an impediment to marri-i rp » d.™ensatmn must be aslccd of the IW orThc uion A '|,2PP"<^'' t" eharitable purposes, the^celltr oTra°lt r-^"'™'^^ ---P-^<" in lti?ara„'rbiro±'r.'r 7^ ^^^T 1 rs^e:w%hul-— "^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ frn?: ^^""^ ^""'^ ^^'^ advantages which society derives from the sacrament of matrimony '^ ^ utnves A. Society derives great advantages from the sa-ra- r ea couple , 2d the peace of families ; 3d, the exclu- rns°4fl,^?f "^ ^^^°^^7« prevalent ^mongthT pa gans ; 4th, the proper education of children? ^ CHAPTER XLYII. Conditions of union with our Lord, the new Adam ~ Orrace and Prayer. rel|io^^' '' *'' ^""* °* *^' sacraments and of all to £itet toSl* cSr '"'*^ '"' "' *" '^"«'- '« Jest Chrir?''^'""" "^ ?'"'«'•.•«'''« ourselves to ^. No, we cannot : we must have grace to do it. 4'ia CE. us promise ion of the ^pediment narria^e, a the bishop. I dispensa- mpanying is dressed is blessed ;d in some signify a e back to y derives he sacra- the mar- lie exclu- ' the pa- COURSE SECOND. 235 Ldam. — i of all igion is Ives to ioit. Q. Q^n we have crrace of ourselves ? ask it. ' ""^ ^^ "^"^^^ ^'^^^ "« the grace to A 'n?.; nVr*^'"" ordinary means of obtaining, o-race ? A, I he ordinary means of obtaining trraee is nriv or 1 rayer is abso ute v necessarv n..^ t i i ^ > ^^' jnu., a..a at aU U-nes T'^aln JLv'^'.^ .S whtht'te^o';-:??"' "' '•^''^'=- «^ '■■« things for for whatever wrwu^amHtS 'In V'"' '"'"^ ? *" "* «. At what tiJe'l:;;?,;?;^^'?" g-""-! '<> ««. Q. What are the qualities of prayer ? Q. Hoiv many kinds of prayers are there ? order to' i^le.' "c^ar^^^^r'lVreaTr^T L" < eyned to compose one himsplf f™-, ^' " ^"^"^ .he^O. P„M.^ whieh^'l'sTallerr "^-S Q How manv rtoY^fo ■!,«„ ii^.> /-» »-. , /I TK^ /o fr ^7' "", ""^^ ''"^ ^"^ I'uf/ier ? 236 CATECmsii OF PSRSEVERANCB. Q. How do you explain them ? A We call GoJ our Father in order to nronitiatn e^^ra tl— 7£ -- i'- ---- i^a^;.r Z^'' ^"""^ '"''"^ *^^"S^ ^° ^« a«k in the Our ^. We ask for seven things in the Our Father • l.o three first refer to God and \h -lory and o''^ others regard man and his wants.^ Tl e'se even thil^' wlncli constitute the seeond part of th^Our fI Z' compose the body of tl,e Lord's Prayer. "' ^. In the three first we ask of God • 1st ih^f L;« name shall no longer be unknown and b las, e L^ but that It may be known and glorified h^Tm^t 2d that he reign absolutely and Fully over us insh^nd' of the devil and our passions, that tl^e church i^v Le extended over the w:fcole earth, that the last trmeiu may come, and that hea^ven may be our portLn 3 Sse^i^ttevt.'^-^ ^^ -" - '-""« ^ Q. ^or what do we ask in the four last ? nefe'ssarv tn k1 ""^ ^'}'' ^'^' ^^^ ^^^^tever is necessary to our body, as food and raiment and whatever is necessary for the soul, as ™e and ^ho holy communion; 2d, a full pardon of afl o^r oft^nc^s- !th ^nir"'^""^ ^r"^ temptation or victory over them • whichtribr ^'^"^ "" '""^P^^^l «"d eternal evns; n \xn ® t-'onsequences of sin. J A:/^^*^ '^ the conclusion of the Our Father f whf 1 ^^^^S«n«^"«on of the Our Father h tlwAmen which signifies so be it : I dpsirn fl.. .....iJ! "'^.^''*^"j an I Walked. It is a brief n^^^ethion^^l:^ CE. Father w1i(^ ) propitiate lildrcn : wo fledge thiit re, who arc fering, and in tLe Our ^aiher: Jie 1 the iour vcn things, ur Father, Rrfit? t, that his asphenied, ' all men ; If, instead ?h may be judgment rtion; Sd, th as the latever is ent, and and the offences; er them ; lal evils, 'lerf e Amen, I . r iiiiivnz or le entire COURSE SECOND. 237 prayer, and should be pronounced with great faith and fervor. ** Q. What is mental prayer ? A. Mental prayer consists in meditating on some truth of salvation in order to make it the rule of our conduct. Meditation is very necessary, for salvation 18 impossible without it. Meditation is very easy : all that IS necessary is to love, for we easily think of what we love. 9* S^ Jio^.naany parts does meditation consist ? A. Meditation consists of tliree parts ; Ist, the pre- paration, that is, an act of belief in the presence of Crod, ai\ act of humility and invocation of tlie Holy brhost ; 2d, the meditation, properly so called, or think- ing on the subject chosen for the meditation. Q. IIow is this second part performed ? A. We perfonn the second part of meditation, by reflecting on and seriously considering some one of the truths of faith, by examining what our Lord and th^ saints have taught with respect to that truth, and how they practised it. We then compare our conduct with theirs, and make a resolution to correct ourselves and become more like them. Q. What is the third part of meditation or mental prayer I A. The third part of meditation or m ntal prayer is the conclusion, which is composed of an act of thanksgiving and offering. We then close the whole, by recommending to God the wants of the souls in purgatory, and those of the Church. 238 CATECmsu OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER XLTIII. End of ora m.ioa with ChrH the new Adam ne^ArmV' '^^ ''"'' °' "^ »-»- -ith Christ, the %' fe P«'<=ipation in his glory ' '""^ '" "'*"- A W^.""' M? "^"S'^'l '"> ™itete our Lord ? giving hi^seras r^ln^« ",; ts t^' f f' "^ Christ. ^'''^"'' ^"^ a Christian should be another Q' In what is Christ our model ? p.4pis\\:^^^^^^^ thoughts and our affections ' "'' "' O"' of onr l:^',*""'" ''O """f^™ °" thoughts to those selves, and to creatures '^ *" *^'"^' *° <"«- Got hYst'tl^^f ^ "'""g'"'^ "f Christ with ..speet to bet ^"^^^Tlo^^r^lTSn^, r/l"''" ■fe should love aho„.> .1 i.u? ^ things, and whom will , thisoiX^hLtute; h-^ ? "*^^ ""'/'? ••'' ing his mortal life an^'il^l^'Chfi.-'""'"'"'"- to tZ"' ""^ *^ *°''S''"' "f 0" ^-i with respect ofteaLSlS^^-SSri^tsSjTtm CE. Adam. Christ, the live of his Qd in eter- )rd? •ecause he lis life, hy i : I have to you, so aved but I, because e another the first is, of our I to those II things to our- ispect to infinite J whom 'ing his )le dur- respect reeious i from COURSE SECOND. 239 heaven, gave his blood on the cross, and still gives' it in the Eucharist. Q. And with respect to creatures? ^. In the eyes of .our Lord, creatures are the means of raismg us up to God. Riches, honors and pleasures are very dangerous, which he has shown by his ex- ^""J? ^.'Ji^""^ ^^ ™^^^^ '^^^' *"^ in the Eucharist. H. What are the aflFections of our Lord ? A. Our Lord has but two affections, the love of his father, and the love of men. He died for the glory of his father, and for the salvation of men; he renews each day m the Eucharist, the sacrifice of his life, for ^® Slojy of his father and the salvation of men. Q. How has our Lord loved creatures ? A. Our Lord has loved creatures, as the work of his hands; he has made all of them subservient to the glory of his father, and the salvation of men. He preaches the same to us in the Eucharist. CHAPTER XLIX. End of our xmion with Christ, the new Adanj^ con- tinued. Q. Is Christ the model of the exterior life also ? A. He IS the model of the exterior life also ; our ac- tions, no less than our thoughts and aflFections, should be conformable to his, in order that everythino- in us may bear the image of the heavenly man, as afl have borne the image of the terrestrial man. Q. Why are all men obliged to conform their con- duct to that of Christ ? A. All men are obliged to conform their conduct to his, because he is the model of all men, of whom some cuiiunaiia and others obey. Q. Is our Lord the model of superiors ? A, He is the model of superiors, and his mortal and 240 CAT£CffISAt OF PERaBVBRANCE. Sit jJS/^rr"""' '" "^ '"- -O"'^ •• Be A H»T ^""^.^^ «««'«1 of inferiors ? and ;uSr,tirorn?Li"/^4 -^ "^^ -rta. fe a«s obedient """P^'^^d " these three wonls : a;ese words : fl^for/^^rft^'^J^f " "O^prised in We is comprised in the* woS "^T'r,** '^^ """^^ du£st?„teires ?'°'" '" *^* ''o^ompUshment of our duties to oui^elvr^ ni"),^* ?<'con,plishment of onr taIUfe,and still rires us in f^^ v" ?' '^"ringhis mo" of humility. puritraUTtitn?""*- "^ "^^P^ . A. fetfcc:a atrr-h? '- r^/^«' i^ lus mature a..e he occn„l»= !'^'»''^»nd is obedient; for the glory of'hisfaX ?• Lf^""S'^. '" P^y^r and 1ft ins^uctions toh s a^sliif '•"*, '^?'?? ?« ^ves his the hands of his father '^ * ''' *'"' y'^Wshisloul into ^ Q.JsourLorf the model of different states and con- •iitts^'iVthlt^u'^^n '■"''"'"' ''"*«« --J oon- perfections of Godfufs h^ll'^l^'! ««";« one of the «pre»eut some of his quaUUes indThtu^ ""** "^ VCR words: ffe i his mortal tree words : n the f ulfil- ulfilment of ►mprised in id was ohe- • ' discharge discharge 1 his whole ved us and ent of our *nt of our ? his mor^ I example ery age? y infancy le temple >bedient ; lyer and ?ives his soul into and con- md con- e of the te shall COURSE SECOND. 241 Q. How do you explain this by examples ? Q- Is our Lord the model of aU our actions ? A. He IS the model of all our actions nnT- iv • CHAPTER L. Obstacles to «ni«n with our Lord, the new Adam. AdamT^''* '^ '' *"* P"'^*"'' "" union with the new newAda"mf."'f„.'^'"S <"» P"'™"' ""^ "nion with the Q. What is sin and how many kinds are thero ? Q. How is actual sin divided ? Molteutiitttwhlchtm ',r "r"' ""-J -«»'al. of the grace of &!'"'' """' ^""^ '"»'' ^y depriving it Q- Is mortal sin a great evil ? ^.g. ouuKie towards God, and pre vents'us from ^l^n! ing our last end Q. What are^the consequences of mortal sin? 242 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. • ^-^^^^ ^{.ernity the loss of heaved ' ^ "'"'^"'^ ' «. What are its punishments ? Q' What is venial sin ? A, Venial sin is that which does nnf Vlli +1, nor (lesefve hell Tf i« noii^T "oes not kill the sou , of certain sS aidTl„H^ . Holy Ghost, deprives us severe chasSments a. 1 s^"?" ?' ""' ''""^s <Jow„ e. What ar* eT,;^ /„:? ''^ ""* ^''''^'' '™''»S- 0th1„.^ther:'"i:ieveT "''?'' ^^^ "^ »" "-X -ger, .,utt:^,rv;rd"s^o^r' '="^^'»™^' '-' Jl' TW ^*1 """'"''«« fo' these sins ? WriShSmS a„r:.t' ^T *<> -P't*' sins ar. : tony, mortification; for envv dlS ? .' ^'"•g'nt- «nger, meditation on the n^'si.li T™''*?"''? ! *<»• doth, ^ think on the shortK^ttr" '"'"'' ^'^ J T,^™'^*' ™°« »" our sins ? fcXCr' •--^'^^-tl- of rfht^an-S G. Is It necessaiy to combat our passions ? against our EnT ^""^ ''"" "" """«' ""ake ^var rCE. ■ ' on earth, id remorse ; this world, in eternity, 1 the sou], 5, pardona- lian mortal sin? at it weak- eprives us ings down 1 writings. to many ness, lust, sins are : ess, alms- for glut- less; for ord; for passions, lere are hes, and It is in ike war COURSE SECOND. CHAPTER LI. 243 Perpetuation of o„r r^ir ^th the new Ada^.-Tho Wei!?'' "'" °" ^'-J do before ascending into the herd of the etuX/"^^ ""^ "" ^^ e^-se for ch«th'''"B^S'e ctfe Jt'^'Lti - '^head of the aeted a pledge from him ° " '•"' ^»°<»-' ^^ ex- 6- What? A S?fl^ " "n ^""'"2 of these words ? and bX^oT^llIu'';^ understood ?he faithful; St. Peter waTelevS aWp'^r*"^ f *<^ '^h"«'h e-ign pontiffsMTees'ot':; StViTe^t. ^''^ T" bishops, and havp full „„ ^ ^etcr, ire above the the efiurch P"''"' "^ t^*''* and govern aU apotleT?"' P"""' '^''^ °" ^"J gi™ to the other got„m"e'nt'':f"'th'e ^S ^d '^'^ T*' - the tPacV» K„^.:__ „V. cnurcn, and jjave them r.nxi,«« *^ them-^^^nSt: Z\^^ ^'^^ Q. What IS meant by the teaelig of cSt ? 244 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. torf ■ ^IvM *'"^'»"S «'»"^I> are meant the first pas- of faSh, an,, a,. Se^ViTl^fheto^rto'tate law. necessary for the good of thcLthfuf "'^'' "" of Se'ZUu *' """"'P^' '^-'^ " commandments from smifeTorks'olf l^„;, '^'' '" }T\ '"^^ -0 ■•-' Ration ; 2d' to keen f ,f. ?f T' f "."^ ''°'>' ''^J'^ "^ o''"" Fridav's in- a:Ive'n;';':^^';es of%orHi"„ts;i*T' "f abstain from flesh nn TrJi ^^^^^i" testivals; to daysofabrncnc^^^. 3dl^ %^ """^ °*^"^ appointed to/ or other Priest dt'l l f,!'''' ^f '^"' *« ^^^ P^s- or thereabout rati t^^^^^^^^ r"""'"' "* ^^^^^^ marriage at Certain prohibited times '" '"^'""^^^ ^ ': ttSit^irr^^^^^^^^^^^^ Lord has oblin^ed us to eonW? penance, our it a duty to frequent :hrfer„7'''-Z"^^ '"t-^ htSa"tS„:S^Xl*^^^ confession ^ ^"^ "^ °™«' ■">» defer o„r A ToT'^f'*"' *° """f"'* <'"<'« a year? eontsJ^nr^VarrtTo'f T' /"? ^""'--"t '» and .ead a sta' leS iif^ itts 17' X^^'^'"'^"'' Q. Explain tlie 4th ? "^i-itni. -^ • In institutinir the Euoharlsf «»,. t n us to comniunic..te,for he S T«^^"'^^^«°^^%^^ fe:h of (lie Son nf ,lA / 5 . •, ^"^^^'^ y^^" ^«' ''he great neg4t 1 1 chur^. hi. P"* ^ ^/'^T^'^" *« «"^ t^^« Sf morf ^1 e;!: 1! ^^^'^^^^ ^'^« commanded us under nnin yea.rarEaste;r^^^:;;^^7:;^^" ^' i^-^t once "a one says, at least once a year, to 'CE. ^e first pas- le and the the judges o make all nandments ss and rest lys of obli- f <lays, the stivals; to appointed o our pas- tst once a at Easter stors, and, kindred ; solemnize B church ? ance, our ies make in order le church defer our icient to jraments 5 obliged '■ eat the ou shall our too iernnin once a year, to COURSE SECOND. 245 show that she desires n«i tr. ,.^«^- /■ other commandmenL of tLol.fr''^ ''^*^"^"- (The where.) "'"'"^"ts of the church are explained else- the^ihS'? '^'^ ^'" ''"^"'^ °" '^' commandments of oblige us every year to begin a new life • M T^ "** very advantageous to eacS of „» il ' .,' ""^^ "^ us to mortify our passi™a"^it trit"^°'"=« Q. Is the c/,„rcA teaching infallible ? '""" °* *'^- deceivS Wl'/ nol.'ll'i"?' **' '^| *« «'"' neither be us the truEl'-^Hlfor'™"'* '"^'^' ^'^^ ''' ^^"S Q. How do you prove it ? whtha's;,SelriStefr°'^^f-i-ord, to the end of the worW TnS .^ t Ti' "" ''"/s- even e.e«;.:ii^i::^-rr"-^^^^^^^^^ usiitlTf^ift^'^i^^^ °'^"'" »" '-pi- church we a'rcT^lSt::'„rt"L"', '«^?rins the great gratitude, which should mike „rib»''t V'*^.' for having given infallibility to t^e ehu^h ,d ^"^l docih y, we should obey the church^. ' ' f^'''? himself. ' "-nurcn as our Lord Sl» 246 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER LTI. Perpetuation of our union with the new Adam -The Church continued. Q. "What is the church ? A. The church is the society of all the faifhfnl unrted by the profession of tl/one same faS^^^^^^^ participation m the same sacraments and by submiV arth^popT '^-'"^ '-'^-^ ^"^'^'y ^'^^^y A Ynfi^dpl! ^^V^^''^ ^'^ notn^embersof the church? ^. Jnhdels, heretics, schismatics, and rebellious Christians, whom the church cuts off from her body by excommunication. "ci uouj, chSch?'''' ""^"^ ""^^^ ^^ ^^"'^ ^^ belonging to the ^i.^^^f'^^ ^^^ ?^° ^^ys in which we can beloncr to the church, actually and virtually. We belong actual ^ to the church when we exteriorly profess the faith of ^e church and submit to its pastors. A person be- longs virtually to the church and can be saved, when without any fault of his, he belongs to a society dlffe?-' ent from the true religion, provided he has trueffity, c'^r;.*t: ^:^r:^iZ.-'''>^^ ^"' '-- '--' ^'- Q. What are the marks of the tmo church V A. Ihere are four marks of the tr church noinfnri Q. What is meant by the unity of the church ? A. By the unity of the church is meant, that she Camels: n'T^ii^l ^"™^ ^^^^^' commanded he same duties, and held the same sacraments. J w^i '' n\eant by the sanctity of the church? *«. "li " ^ "-i-«" laut tiesus Uimst, its head, is holy, its founders are holjr, that she teaches truths and duties E-. COURSE SECOND. 247 an.— The faithful, aith, the subinis- our holy church ? 3belliou8 er body, J to the elong to actually faith of son be- 1, when, f differ- c'harity, ood ac- pointed bolicity h? lat she ied the irch? oly, its duties ea,lculated to make us holy, and that God has wroucrht miracles to prove the holiness of tlio church. H' How is the church catholic ? A. Because she teaches all the truths revealed by our Lord, without retrenchinor or altering any of thoni. and because she exists in all times and in iu places. Q,. How IS the church apostolic ? A. Because she comes down from the apostles : be- cause the doctrine which she teaches has becA re- ceived from the apostles ; because it is the apostles who tounded the church, and who commissioned the bishops and pastors who govern it. Q. Which is the true church ? A. The Roman Catholic Church is the true church, because she alone is one, holy, catholic and apostolic. All the sects have sprung up since the time of the apostles, and have separated from the Roman Catholic Ohurch! U. Can you name two other great advantages to be found m the church ? ° ,.1.,1;t?^'^'' °*.t^' ^^* ^4^^"^?^^ *° ^ found in the church are, the communion of saints and the forjrive- ness of sms. fa »*^ Q. What is the communion of saints? A. The communion of saints is the union which ex- ists among the members of the church, who are on earth, m purgatory and in heaven ; so that all the '"'/? wF.'*'*'°^ thechurch benefitea^hof the faithful. " U' What IS the remission of sins ? Church to forgive sms. This power is found only in has «^rV^'. '' '' ""^^ in the^church that ourYorS tZ!T 1 ^^^/•^^«^^'- you shaU loose on earth, shall be loosed also in heaven. chS^chT** ^"^ °'*'* ^"'■'^ ^"^ ^^"^ ''^''^"« ^''''''^^^ ^® — _ w«iiticii uiu cimrcn, our i^ord aa- cended into heaven, to send the Holy Ghost who was to enhghten and guide the church tiU the end of the world. I '■■ 248 CATECmSM or PESaEV£SA!)CB. COURSE THIRD. CHAPTER I. Christianity Mtablished-Pirat P,«. I,- Apostles.-Pi J'S„ta^hu,g of tJ'e Jsl^ttl"" *''''P°'"<'^ "» -'^^ the ascension of entered into an upper chamh«. 7 ^^ 7"'S'n ' 'hey meditation the deKt ofThe^XTh" f P™^"^'"''' received „„ tl.e day of Pe„tec"^^ &toat,wI>om they -^' ADout the ninth hour nf ♦^.o «, • sound, as of a michtv wind Lf i f ^'n^n^T a ^eat . ^hole house wherS the IposCt''^^^ same time tliere am^aS to^^^^^^^ at the rested on the heaffieaeh of tf' ^' ^^^^*^' ^^^^h diately they began to SDeSdivf^^ ^P°'*^^« ' ^'"'"e- changed into new merfull of // """^f' ' ^"^ ^eing went forth to preaffiu" t^t^^ T'^^'^^ *^«^ people havincr learned wlfofk^ 1^- ^multitude of gether into the up^r r^f.n^h ^"^ l^appened, came to- tliem men of all nS« tl ^^,^ ^ *^^^« were amon- ties, each one hearrnJ'Ws^' '" ""1^^^^^^^ miracle, with thrdSr^e^?^? vT '^°S"^' '^^' the sp^ tl^ j,^^^^^^^^^^^ Peter, converted on J What did the apostles then do ? Peie'r S jff ^ent^nf t "^^ -"^^^^ and f9und a man, atout ftty^veL '/"™P\"' ^^ere'they birth, who asked of S S7 '^ ""'' ^^"^^ ^^°^ ^« 1 F^|;^^as St. Peter's reply ? ^u^t^^K", «,-!>!!!- [GoLrsU.er lUa.e none. CE, COURSE TUIRD. 249 igofthe cension of le apostles gin; they rayer and liom they ? a great jhout the J; at the 'e, which ; imme- nd being tge, they titude of 2ame to- ■ among tie apos- le; this srted on s; and 'e they •omhis e none. ' Jesus joy mto the temple with the apoTtles St' IW, ?■ iJ.'"",*'''^ "'« "^^'''ef priests do? A. A he ehief priests and all the 8yna<ro<ruc alanno.1 aniJohCfT' , ,"'" »'»?■-''. cause.1 thc'ur,os les tobe apprehended and beaten with rods • fnrl,i,r.lin„.i, • prnveh in the name of Jesus orNi^aS ST '^ ties answered that Aey ouglu to^To^u rMer^ ma„ and continued their mission , ttis so exa tritd Q Whafwa'fTh^'"'"^'' ^'- S'^'PhenrSh"'^'' tion? """ '••""^equeocc of this persecu- PhuipT^^* ^^^« *^« conversions by the deacon St. ^ ivi . v^J ^?^«1"P the true God. ^ ^ Q. What did Simon, the magician, do ? A. St. Peter and St. John lavin- gone down fn Samaria to give confirmation to the new conTL!, Simon, the magician, wished to purcLe TrorXm the power of giving the Holy CAiost VnTfJ T was reproved b> St.^Petcr, but^nste'd of replX' he bec^e a special enemy of the apostles. ^"^' t^. Who was the most ard =nt Dersponfr^r ^f .1. church at tliis time ? persecutor of the ,.Cr ii 250 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, in chains to Jerusalem ; and he sot n„f f .i . po^ »Uh a „u,„ber of oCj u„ut°hL t, ^*' '""- A ;y''ti'"'''l*n«'' to M.n on U,o way" bright "l*fro«Xave,/':,T''''''"'^''"'^"'=''«'J ^y « AW, i«„,, JyT^A X Z'' "'".' "'»•' *° '•"'■; mud. frigh enod said wL .J" K '*■•'"'• ^"'?. voice «u3 : 7 o„ y^'l, 5''?,'"'' '*««' -forrf? and tl.e ^cute^l. Saul "aid H?; -; ^"'f «"' 'Mom //„,„ per- and the vote an t^re? ^wl n " *""' """'''' '^''^^ to Damascus, and ZZr^^td " "''^' *™' CHAPTER II. Christianity establishei-Lives of «!t p * :. St. Paul-Firsi cU4^ ""* the'i?i1n':',dtr^"" ^° "''«'• '"-'■'»" P-ached >n order to convert it to JesurChrir ' *^''"'^'™^ J ^'ve some account of St. Peter. known to himlhaTfe'Ltr T''^" ""' ^^""^ "ade gospel, and that i „as Wm d? IraTr H"^? '".""^ the church, was to oi«n the w^ J^tVl ''' '"'*'' °' O Wl>n »,„. .1, J *ay to tliem. «. Who was the ^rst convert anion.' the Gentile,? A. The first convert amon.' the 7'„„.:i ' Soman officer named t'„ ?■ , *'<^"t"e8 was a C^sar^a. He wa?a mL"£''"?' ^^"7"" then at mueh charity' he si^ntZ S^ p"f ^"'l' '""' ^°"'S baptized hi.n^an/Cli^lhouS:'''' "'"' '"""^ ^^ 1. S?ri'l«'; .P?'«.'- go when he left C«sa«a9 -.»:, n, -aaocii, tiie capital of Syria, and 4S-1(4: that pur- lers. ded by a Lte on tlie to hirn ; ul, being and the hou per- ^o, Lord f d there it •sc, went COURSE .THIRD. 251 er and •cached gospel iselves. made to the ead of utiles? was a en at doing e and i-rea ? , and there established his seo • l,o off„ a great portion of As fam c-amnT'p ' '"'"^^^^^^ «^«'' contend^,! a-ai,mt S mon T ^'^ ?^"'«' ^^»«>*« l»e 'lovil hud in^Sed to i ?o ^"^'''""' ^^^^"^ ^^-« Pn'aehing of thf 'ospel ? he si"*"'" /?, ".^i*"^« *^»« down the mancian • . succeeded in puttin^r then return "cho the eaT' '^^ °^""^ ^''^^'> ^"^ ^^- jy,!^^^ ^'5» hf ^lo at fcusalem ? -lit..^ Sle^tC^tlllncl^J-i' ^* ^--I-, .t conaeil, and thi model on wS hn "u "^^^ *^»« ^^ '* th. councils that ha been ho df'.^'^^^^^^^ ^^^ was decided in this coundl t^^^^^ V**" ^}'''^^'' ^^ should not be forced to obi rv ? ^T"^^'^ <^ony^vi^ commanding circumd Jon '''' '^^' ^"^« ^^ ^««es, ^. Huvv many epistles did St. Peter write ? tered t^^Z^J^^ f-- -at- emnire,two1etters wStSe^^^^^ ,*^" ^"^^« fatter and the ^n-^^ity of the £ l V t"d?^"««« of a afterwards went tSiL?ewL'fh5 ^^« ^^"'•^^ 5 he dom awaited him • an hnni T , '"'?'^" «^ mixvtyr^ Paul, who had al^o shared w^^^^^ V St. preaching the gospel ^ ^'"^ *^^ ^^b^^ of Q. Who was "St. Paul? origin; bo™ at fc rc'troM?-?."^.' "^^ ^^ ^^^^^ citizen by birth. Af ter h" Wn. »"''"' '^^ ^ ^««^«n tians, he became the most /e.l? P^T?'^^'* *^^^ Chris- preached the gospd C at ni^"' ^^ the apostles, and obliged to fly,°to escane th. ^^ f "t"' ^^"°«« ^« w^« resolved to kill him ^ '"^ ""^ ^^^ *^«^« ^ho had Q. Whither did he go ? Pete;;'^L"c^ttertto^^^^^^^^^ --St. one year in comDanv l^^i.'^S^^iS^ ^l^^^^ heremained apostles made so nvmv""«'r,J"''* ^"^""'^"^s- lliese two the faithful fL^rSved XT' "' f""*''. tha? rectived toe name of (JlirisUana. I 262 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Fmm Antioch they went to the isle of Cyprus, where the governor SergiusPaulus, having been converted Dy C5t. Paul, this apostle, in memory thereof, took the name oi x aul. Q. What else? A. Accompanied by St Barnabas, he traveled all through Asia Minor, and arrived at Lystra where he cured a man who had been lame from His birth. The Jw}!f".lf "" T^""^ P^"""«' «^«^"g this miracle, thought the apostles were gods, and wished to offer sacrifices to them. Phui ^?^* ^^PPened to St. Paul in the city of , A. ikaving arrived at Philippi, a city of Macedonia m company with a disciple named Silas, he drove thJ aevu out of a female slave who was possessed. The masters of the slave were much exasperated : for she by pretending to be a fortune-teller, was a source of pat gam to them. They caused Paul and Silas to be beaten with rods, and then thrown into prison, under the pretext that the V were disturbers of the public peace. During the night the foundations of the prison were shaken ; the gates thrown open, and the chains of the prisoners fell from their limbs. The jailer, thinking that the pnsoners had all escaped, was about to kill himself, but St. Paul prevented him, sayin^- : Wo are all here. Tlie jailer and his whole famil/ were con- vened ; and the next day, St. Paul and Silas were set • dJ" { ' "^° converted a great number of persons ^?*?s?;;^' \'!'\^ COURSE THIRD. 253 CHAPTER HI. Cliristianityestablished.-Life of St. Paul continued Jbirst Centmy. Q. Continue the history of St. Paul ? A Onquittiiv? the city of Philippi, St. Paul went to Thessalonica, where he established a congi-e^ation of Ills epistles. He thence came to Athens : apneared before the senate called the Areopagus, ^efuted^e false principles of the philosophers c'onfounded idol! ^*^^; ^?? shortly after started for Corith «. l>id he remain long at Corinth ? tn I'o?® i-emained there eighteen months, gatherin^r hP wl I? ^^"'^- ^^^'Se number of Christiansfto whom andTm w7'^^^^^^ replete with all thatzeal, ehari?;^ and prudence which so characterized that great apot ^. VVhat happened to him at Ephesus ? A At Ephesus he was the object of a violent sedition, excited by a goldsmith who made statues of Diana; previous to his leaving the city, however Rome' oT- ^^^^'l^i'-^ble lelter to the teMul a^ Rome. Quitting Ephesus, he dbected his course to Jerusaleni, carrying with him to the faithfu' of tha? city the charitable contributions of their brethren ills ^ersed through Asia. On his way he paSrou^h ?* wuM^"''''^'^^®. '}'^ ^'^ P^^'^o*-"^ at Troas? A. Whilst preaching at this place, a youn<r man who was seated in a window, fell asleep, and fell S the third story and was killed. St. Paul restored SS to life and then started for Miletus. "" H' VVhat did he do at Miletus ? ^x.^'^'u ^^% ^^^'^ assembled the bishops and na^tors c^i the church of Ephesus, to whom he bade farewell .Llf ing them they should see him no more. AU meUed 25i CATECHISM OF PERSEVERAIfCE, Q. What happened to him at Jernsalem? «• l)(d he obtain his liberty? ^. He finally obtained his liberty, went back tnt),» Q. What <Sd N?ro do? "' Christianity. CHAPTER IV. Christi^it, ««tab^e^.- W^^^^^^ other Apo. Q. Who was St. Andrew ? ^. St. Andrew was the brother of ^^ Peter- Tip Del into Ac'o lu- 1 ^entecost he carried the <;os- pei into Asia Minor and the rniinfr.v«f *v.^ c ^i • ^. wno was St. James the greater? «/ TnKJ;'*r''i?'' ^"^^^^"^•^^i the greater, was brother to St. John the EvangeUst, and sSn of Salome, die first COURSE THIRD. 255 cousin of the Blessed Virm*« \e^ t. headed LCero lL™iT • ™' "''■f •>« ™« 1>«- devoured by wSrras. ' ^ *°°° "^""^ '"«'!. Q Who was St. John? he preached the "ospe to Z P».,^ *"■ ^"'"**™"' «. V\ hat happened to him there ? "^ ^P^esus. and coISl-tTdriLttteYe .1" ."'"'"'"?"'"'<' caldron of boilin" oil fem whf.h \ ' "'"'T" ''"° " The tyrant then bSThlmt aeS^/^lT- where he wrof a liio a ^^ i ® ^^ x^atmos, things io\7^:\X's.^^Tjir^T^ ^^ *^^ returned to Ephesus and wrote'hl's f^! ^f ^/^^^« purpose of showing the diviX of our'^?" ' ^^' ^^^ also wrote three fetters to thp fl'Z f'^'^'T; ^^*^ died, aged about one^^nd^^'^a^^^^^^^^ ^' ^^^^ J i;^? ^^s St. James the less ? temple b^Tue Jews f I afe Sw^'^-^P "' *« «■ Who was St. Philip ? ^''™"™'y- „„:?:,^5;.^'''"P.^»» .°f Bethsadia, in GaIiIo« -. h. w„ tianity. and ^^^:^''^:tr^':^^^^^^ ^ Ef 256 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. Who was St. Bartholomew? A. St. Bartholomew was also of Galilee AftPr Pentecost, he directed his course towarl ihe mosi far'tw"' ?""'•'"' ^*/^r" ^^«*' «"d penetrated to the farthest extremities of India. He then returned to Armenia where he received the crown of ~dom Q. Who was St. Matthew ? ^/ruom. A. St. Matthew was a publican, and a collector of the revenues. He was converted by our Lord Mmself and received into the number of the apostles. After Pentecost, he started for Africa, where he died. Q. mo was St. Simon ? ^..f\ ^t ^'"'''" "^.^^ ""^ ^^'*»' in Galilee. After Pen> tecos^ he set out for Persia, where he was martvred by order of the idolatrous priests. martyred <?. Who was St. Jude ? ^. St. Jude, also called Thaddeus, was the brother of St. James the less. After Pentecost, he went into Afnca, and planted the faith in Lybia. ' He re?un"ed to Jerusalem, and afterwards died in ArmenTa He ^ote a letter, addressed to all the churc W to rruard them against the heresies of the Nicolites and Gnos- tics, then beginning to spr-no- up Q. Who was St. Thomas f ' A. St. Thomas was also of Jewish origin Aftor the resurrection he was permitted by our Lord to put his hand into his sacred wounds, k started aC Pentecost for the east, and carried the gospel into n Zr^^ * o^ doctrine he had preached. Q. Wlio was St. Mathias ? A. St. Mathias was a disciple of our Lord, and was chosen by lot to replace Judas. History say nothTn. deaJh. '^'""S^^^^^l l^b^rs, nor of the manLr ofSl Q. How many evangelists are there? " T„C~ =:;"[:. ^V'""^"^'"'' '^^' Matthew, St. . Luke and St John. They are called evan- Mark, COURSE THIRD. 257 fS' Lord!'""'' *^'^ ^"*" '^' ^^"^ G««Pel«, or Ufe of CHAPTER y. Christianity estabHs.ed.-M^^^^^^^ of the Pa^. the%S! r *^' ''"'' "* '^' ^"^^^ ^^ *J^« death of A. At the death of the apostles tWo oreat soriptma existed, watching each other, and on ^e evp nf f mortal struggle ; one was the pagan, steeped in eri^^ and profligacy ; the other was the Christian voutS capital of the world and the centre of idolatry. Q^ What do you say of Rome ? ^ A. Itome was an immense city, containino- neirlv tliree millions of inhabitants ; each house wa^ a ma7 mficent palace, surrounded w th porticos a^dsmr^.T gardens ; there were in the cityS t hundld^ S ■ and four hundred and twenty tempFes, in wh ch tS thousand srods wt're adnrpH n«a JTf *i, , : , ""^t> could eon^in eiXti^n'kouTa^i*^^^^^^^^ were twenty-„i„e kghways lea<Ung Cm The' cUv ^ the provinces ; all of thorn naveS with .ifi, ^ , adorned on either side wiS. tSs of marble ri..h'S'^ nolZY' """' *« ™"g'°" --^ --oral, of the var1 Jt^Sh'e;ti;Warthf ^°"' °' *« stitionsaud hideous d^iniSesTf VeltleTarth'r™ found rojitrre-vafori ;« *i i... m, ^. "'""*« eartn were 8hamef«r&Xscripdor '^Suffice ft to ir rt' T''^ *^ the .ost revomn/were aSrltrbf rSo^^' 268 CATECHISM OF PmEVERANCE. ?• rjy^** ^®^® t^eir laws ? ;^. They were laws of hatred and cruplfv . +1, birth, anid in certain canes -v«« ^iruci.on before Wrth, it was law^tHxpos^eir' "^^ ""l '^'^ *^t them; they were ohn«.Pn ^= 1 ' ^ ^^ ''^^^ -"^ sell the. v<>re hurried on bv.l»t'f^' 'l>mng the day est fault, or ev?„ carSet^«, ^r*"""^ ' *"""*''« ^g""- 4th. On' prfs^nTa/'tXr^Pl'"'''^^'''- butchered on the -nmh, nf^L '"'"«'""«« they were they were Imced ^ ,1»„ l^ conquerors ; sometimes debtors, ero^trr.^hr**"' "'"l"; •"™'^'"" animals, and tboir .Sve^ insSSl?" '""'"' '"'I'"™ One of tl« empe^rrto^Xveli ororr''''°"- InThf sl™%™T'^' c«,wderwm!'Ve':;( t b s m ttie sea. Such was pagan Borne on St. Peter's ar I COURSE TBIRD. CH.VPTER VI. 259 * i Homcf *" '^'^ °'" ^-o*-^' Kome besides pagan a great number of sfrp. 11 ^^*^nt» m which was various dirrctfoos fnumh..'7' ''"^ '^"^ °^*»«r i« multitude of tomb;. ^' °^ ^P^° squares, and a . t- tIHI^ * '' ^}^ °"^" °^ t^« catacombs ? cen .^tetr S\ia^^^ signifies underground or tions, from wMeh the rI^'"^' V° ?^^^" ^^^^ «^^'ava- buildiu. Tnd Sr pur^^^^^^ "/aterials for for the first ChrisdSn Hm^T 7 '"''''^^ ^' ^ ^^^^''^ they concealed ^^:.wJ::';::A PXfff 1 ' *^7^ holy mysteries o\f\^t.r. *« l'*^^/*^''* and offered up the lasted a!.o,{";X; fnSi, t LTr""? "',""'' • 'b. i a Ue of sanctity and innoeencf To [he 260 CATMCmSM OF PERSErESANCE. tare -Fo thoTmS' „f .;''■ '^"'" ""'' "«•'■• f"''ni- of Rome fiS on Sahfr^! '"?'' ''■"'^- ^« ^'""^^ of the triuZhof St S^ "''"i."" «o™n>en,oration umpa ot bt. Peter over Simon tlie magician. CHAPTER VII. Christianity esUbUsheA-Ma^ners ofthe Christian. e^nemies wet fS^-^tTtltit' fact which even^the^ our fathers opS do Itf/fj '""""S *« Paffans, and ToIuntailCvertv XT" /™^^ ?""'"'>' '^"S' of life, they /a^D L f f^'Ilrl J'* *!"<=---- port the iKK^r, the orph^n^alid the ^IS^TLdToIS COURSE THIRD. 261 upon riches as an obstacle to the true liberty of the A Kl "Jif *^ -^ ^PP?'^ *« ^" ^""»es in general ? {^Pfi'^d to the mom aUoTt^d 1^ "t^^^^-^^ faUier said the prayers aloud. '^ ''^ ' ^° "'*' T ~, '''"*' manner did they pray ? covU^PrTy^s Z^'^T'' "'*.*« '«''"» - tenrJp^J Ir^rill • ^r ®^ *^ heaven, their arms ex- tended and their faces turned towards the east Q. Where did they go after prayers ? mat ^ whi^h'Tf^ ' *^'^ ^''^^ *« ^h« church to hear thev Ipf .1. u *^t^ ^^^^^^^^ communion every day-! tfte) left the church with modesty and returned tofYp;. houses or went to their work ? "^ recurnea to tlieir tt= .tf^oM ^^'^^^ mid-day. Beforrfeediai fwl' r ""^ *^'^>^ ^^"'^ ^'^ themselves in different works of Phil *\«cc»P»e(l »o-Krl£Er^-^^-^^ Q. What did fW / • .u ' ^^'^^ P''^>^«^ again. A T fh -^^ ^" *^^ evenino- ? parent;"ias;rSle*'oMidJlfn 't^Z 'f'f ' *" per. sang sacred hymns, "r^ftSe S^tt" t'd S 262 CATECHISM OF PEBasvj^RANCE. pnblic prayers, after which cacii m,n ,. having fi,-,,t made the si.rn of ,^" " '"-': '' '<'•«. Q. ^iUthey pra/dS;[he''^;Srv " '''■ ^''^ -ould be/omo 4*1' "i.^eri'-"''"" "^"i' "« "'«» respected by bad Christ^ln, T .1 "' ™''«'"" «<> be resjwcted b/thrpagi^" *""' "' '^^•^ """"'l i' to b. £] CHAPTER Yin. vailed among thrptan. ™ ■.^^.v.""''*^ "'"-^h" pre- of »°iver,al%harifyT thr^fitr "''.i:^'-^*;'' ""^^"^ command of our Saviour %*„.,*,' i ''"' '*-'"•"• "'« <» thyself. °" ■ ■' *"" ^^<^' '•"'■^ thy neiyhbor Q- Explain this answer? after their birth thcv tn„t?if " """" ""'«'• ^'f"^ or them , they oon^iS",hcm LTsa^d t" ' ^X"^ every means to instruct twf "/J"'^'' ♦""> , and used e. 5Jat-sS1rtest''ca'r:T''''^'"'° "'■'-■ f™meTll"S;t'd"i:r' '" H?^'^, ">«-«'>iMren was the only book tW h.=T"' 'f**'' "'« ^^o^l'el wished their^cMdren to ll^, " t"}' '""«'« i ti-V from an extravl^'^lle'" n'd S.'y" ^'"^'^ "--' I"" f- Christian love, wllicrw " In'r^l.^i'l "'''- with a -aouuy, affectionate l^^due;s,-;i;emit^g\:Sr if I COmtSE THIRD. 263 parents, they lov<.,l one .i m-l i ""? *'V'"'Pl« of their affectioi, they pr±d to^S'rri^'''", "'.'^'" ''■«'«™ in the amphiUieatSLr ^ ' """* ''"='1 ''•*« ^y side the astonLw ptZ''4"V? J-ed 2"- another, that one another, and\ow rea W ,K ' ^"^ '""^ '^o^' '''''« anotlier." ^""'^ **y a^ ^ die one for A ^o Itl "♦?■"? ^'^ *''y «''» »"« another ? caltdl^e rthtfatwroll "' ^^'''t "^arit/they daughter, showf„tft*i:; Sat thev If ^"■' f-'^'-.r ' one family. This snirit „f „f '.^ ' »-'onsHtuted but towards .f ^ :^S.:%^^ -3 evinced even ministers of the 1 ord the °V. ^' ^^^^^"^7 ^ere the Christians cond'mnrd to IL^' ' ^"^^ ^^°''" ^"' ^^^ f lith. "^ ^^"^ ^'^es on account of the embalmed them a,d wrannpTthT !"" ''"'ad bodies, .loth of sil -the pZel foJtr "P !? *"" 'T" ^'"'l the r. «.o of theh- sH '^^"' """^ ^ave alms for 26i CATECmSM OF PERSEVEHANCE. CHAPTER IX. Christianity established.- First Ce^ nry a d^g^^^f t^:i^^^ - the faith amve at «o high grctof'^rncm^^^^^^^^^ at so high a do- actions of eac/'day, bycSn? H '•"'!^^*"^ ^^" ^^^^ prayer, lab<.r and wcrks of cl.a4v r' *'"'"' ^^^^ween % ing all the avasionrofli;;^""'^^ ^"' ^^^^"^"^^"^ by ^. n hat were those occasions ? the same rcV. ons ^^^^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^"^'^^ P^''^-« for away from them! "^ *^''^"' ^^^P ^^cir children A l^P'fi! 'I' ""^ tJ'^^'^^ reasons ? re^r^lwS "^S^l!;:?^ ^^"^^^^-<^' -^ withgood they believed iivttCw-""' ^' f «^'^^««^ of vice what they were flSS^InT^' "°* ^o witne' s' not to be carried ■^tyVl'^^^'''^ ^'^^ ^"^'^'"It tlung around us contr buto{ ?^' J^'^'^ns, when every said that a-e was no ov!? ^ J"^^"^*^ them ; 2d, thev and liable fofTat:nr"e"%t?"^^^" ^^^^ buma" thority, because the customs ' of f^ ''"'^''? ^''^^ "« «"- for a Christian ; 3d' tharbv •'' '^^"'^ ^''^ "« ^aw scandalize our neiahbor^ In ri/.''/"^'x*'' *^^''tres we no spectators there would '!?« ^^^' that if there we^e Q' What did they sav of H ^? """"'T' A. They said the same and "^ I '^ ^"v^^^'^ '^^tivals ? proachcd them for not aTp^.? }'''' the pagans re- ing, if the maste? of thS t iT ''^^^ ^^^ ^«^^- except by excess aiLlT ^ ^°"^'^ "ot be honored the ilastiTheaven ^'"'P^^^"^^ ^"^^ ^tfences agrst ^^Q. Was this virtuous conduct pleasing to the pa^ "■ '"' "'"""'"' ^'""»''<=t -=« »ot more pleading to years. COURSE THIRD. 2Q6 tens .spread abroad , In v.^h^ • ^'^^ '^^'^ ""'' »'J«'a- and against ren^Jr ^ '^^""^"*«'* against our fathers Q. Who rt futcd tiiem ? el4S;Xl;f^ -^t.., the. .vith refuted theui still mlnseZtnU ''^ J^^^ ^^^ristians cute the Christians knrLMr"''*\^^^^''"^ *« I>« sacrificed throu'H. It^d for ''""' ?/ .^^^'^i'^^ were O \Vl,nf " ^''"rea tor their re i<.ion. J Th "^""'"^ *''^«« ^'^'^ims called ? ^. ihey were called mar/«/rv fl.^f ;o This name is criven to rhr>'.l[:^\ , *'^' ^('^^nessen. the number S martv^. T ^"' ^;;^^«;He for tJie faith ; incalculable. ^'' '^""'^^ ^^« fi^'«t Tour ages is Q. What do you say of martyrdom? the accomplishment nf 1 ""^^^''^'^o"* because it is whohadanCneeS to UsT^^'Tl «"«• «-viour be put to death orLlun o hh? 'I '^'^' ^^«>^ ^«''W tvrdom affords anoriiernmoVof t», ^^^r*. ^^^ ^ar- the constancy with whiSi fL? ^"^*^ ""^ relicrionin torments ; for it s surelv . n • '"T'^'x' *^"^"^^'^^ their virtuous person , of evtv a^ '' '^^'^ ".''""^"^ ^^ country, sLuld without comnlf'.'"' ^'^^''^tion and suffer every spec^ of toTneii^Tr^H """^' ^'^'™'^ years. ^ tonntnt tor three hundred Q. What d(, you mean by the acts nf fh^ ^ n tion, Puni8h,„i,u7„™drath *""': t''""on,lemna- maL|r "' "" ^''*''''- Pr-"- the acts of the inglhe^kSe oomts W n^ ^'''^^ ' '''' ^y W' rt.em; 2d, by nunAt^^ without w''T' '»'™««ri6o ' j3 ="'<" *Wout being known, among 266 UTECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE. ia prison, and4frth"-rSthLT-'.''r -""'^ great respect, and offered unnlf^ !">™'' "'em with sacrifice, not indeed T^*!,^ '^ 1 **"'" '»"'''' «!>« holy iad ao gloriou^yTcrewned ^rmr^--^' ""' *« ^"^ wL^ H CHAPTER X. tian; werlthere^y^'""''" Persecutions of the Chris- Christens™ Sy are cfll"r' f^r™''""' "f the causa ordered by fee Rnmi„ ^''"'"'''' Persecutions be- the greatest par? 5 tfcld'"^'^''"'' "'«° ""'^'e^ of cuted S^e'Stts'r '^■""'' ^"'P''- -ho perse- ChristSs wasNeZ'Tn'thrZr''" P"T™'«<J *« Nero having set fire to and hi ^k'"' "''" ^'"""'^t- that he might witness I "t.^™'-.*'"' '"^ °* «<"««. the Cliristians o havint lone .•r"";'"™'"" ' '"-'^^ed '"Q^f ^an•'"^/'^'™' ""-^^^^ "" '"" """"" endure ? '""" °* P""ishments did he make them bea1;s,'aTd%:;r.ere™et1nT,!f' !"« '"'- «' -M tear them to pFeces oth^^ ™ '" ^^'"'''^ 'hem and ering of pitch'^a^d'^.u ,W ^ '^f'^oped in a cov- stationed threuth tT"',. li r T "''' "» «"' ""d light it up during tlieni, ft T, " "^'^T -"^ '••""?«' t" "^""■"" "^' "'• ■^'**«'- ""<' «t- i-aui suff<:,?d';:;a.^^ trial, and martyrs ? »em while hem with 3 the holy Gcxl who Persecu- I Ghris- of the ions be- sters of ed the Christ. Rome, L'cused 3count them wild 11 and I cov- ■i and ps, to per- rtyr- COUaaE TEIRD. „^^ do™.^a, also one of Nero's principal officers, na^ed «hed; the Romans tjnl/ii "''■"^"^ "' ^''"> «>>Pun- on one of his men to n"?^' f '^ "^^"^ '"' prevailed end, and tha 7all tlfe lereo^,^*- l''"^ tragical A 7 ?,. "'"*"■ example have you ? havin^crueifimmle^" ■'«™salcm ; which after emoeror Vespasian, X" 70th'^ySt"'£n "-f '^^ oft™irm"'iittlr§r;*'^*«''-'™etion mained suspended dSt a w1nl„"" "* " '"""^ ">- fortunate ciV; and amaf 1™„ V''*'" o™"- *'"» en- during four ^;,rrto "averse the ctr* """•"' ^<'''^«<'' and day, through every s^^et " Vf f ' 7^'""' "'«'•* " ITo to (Ae Tempfe / -A, ^ ,' ,, *7 <» Jerusalem.' " «• Why wcre-all these !it^:f^''^''^'*'" co,;!p£h1h:";;'if^- f ^- to -IPP-- '" o^J- to ae- Q- What happened to the Jews? ferent o;pol*Vrrfi:^7'f ■- --divided intodif. other; the city 'Z cnied a ni^f ''"*«'l'"*'l one an- famineratredtosnch^! \ P'".'"''® "' he" itself- flesh of h?r own son "'*'"' ^''t* "other ate the f n'"!v'"" '*« "tv taken ? the front o7 the'temnlo Tn V^""' advanced as far as ^o^Hdden , hut a'tt; &Ta°i.dl^l'ritt' m 268 CAT^cmm OF PERSEVERAf^CE. succeeded in the Slst VTarofri. • ? ij'""' '''""n he relations to death for S„ C W '' ^" P"' '"" o^'" John the Evancrelist to TpVi, ''"■'' ''"•''^''"sed St. boiling oil. God punched ICZ" ""'" * <"'"™n of day and night by remorse h.^ ^'""'*- l'o™ented 86«i year after^ChrTtT dep ^ed T'^'""'^'" '" "'« honor, and even of burii '^ ^ ^""""y ™«k of CHAPTER XI. Christianity established — TV,,-^^ j ^ tioL.-FirstT, a^iSd^'nS '''"^™- tion /S^mX"? """"•• ^"-"^"-^ "^'^ 'he perseeu- watt^My^'SHft '?"'"''r"' ">" ^h""'h that he could not eonnChl '^^T'^ V*',;'' '^'"'"' '^ing childrentobenuttodMtI,i ."■■'* ^i' '"'"""■"« he? a contest aro,e'^rmo°;^fi:rtfe?r'"^ Pop.., St. Clement, wrote tS 1 .,«» "","•*',' ' *"" *'■« "»'on, at that time s^ netS4v 1 Vr'"1' ''''I''"''' another persecution was a^pS,^. '^'^ «^"-«''. - J • rWj^^^ persecution ? ^- ihe persecution of TraUr^ t^u- "P to th. most shameful viS^i T^I' ?'"P*^^''' f^^^^n whose h>Iy lives w^e a co-L^'f ^ *^^« Christians, own. Havinc^arrhed^^ constant censure upon his Christians to .Orifice to tWn?'^'' ^" ^^^^''^^^ '^" ^he and caused St.TnatLs to l^ '' "'i''"'^'^^" «^' ^*^^th, ./^ ^iTi -»vri"«'^ius to t)e anni-ol-»f.«.J,.,i ' V.-. vvno was iSt. Ignatius ? '''^'- " '''-"^^•^- IE. conqueror ' who per- icuted the wliom he It his own aused St. ildron of 5rmented ed in the mark of ersecu- chureh given tians, n his 11 the eath, COirjiSE TBIRD. . 269 Aniioeh • \T^; t:iP'« °f St- John, was bishop of emperor, whooriL^Tm' to beTi'''"™'! ^f"^" ^e to be devoured by wi"d b^al «- fi^'^^'f .""■ '" ""me. the amusement of the peorie P""'" *°"«> f"' e.matdidhedoS„rSghi,^„_„ ^. On his voyao-e, he saw =t « ^°y^%^ ' who was also a'^dlsdpl o7st 7.™'^ ^ ^°'j'<""T. many other bishops Xh„,I^ " ' ^^ «'>«'. aC ber, the sainrZImmedi^tX "" *,'"^ ^"* of Decem- Phitheatre, where tSsrT.ir.'^r''^- 'V''« ■"»- 1 ^£t f ;dtf Trlfan^"''""'' ^ '--P-" ouj'Ly'^lKtf'^rr^ ^Sr '-'"^ »'-' -™ persecutors of the ChristSn, ,h ' P?"*ed all the after Christ; he was a crn^l ^ '?•*" "** year gate prince ;'havinfcoS™h;rfr'^"""^- ""'^ I'™«i- phed that a certaiS wWow named s'^T' '^^^ ™- t«™ent^ng them unceasinWy T*"^ "ymphorosa, was e- What did tlie tyrant'/o ? him.' s3fl".*l^T'' S?.">!Aorosa t„anr>ear l„f^ husband,\.„,h-trS5-i;^;:™:'4::;!;^^^^^ of th. en.pegr had already ;,|-y -^-™7 270 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Adrian ordered her to sacrifice to the gods ; she refused and the tyrant put her and her seven son'sTo Seath ' Chitfa^^.r^ '"' ""'^^'^^ ^^ defence of the A. Quadratus, bishop of Athens, and Aristides nn CHAPTER XII. ChriBtiMuty ««tablished._Fifth and sixth Persecu- tions.— Second Century. A rfi^'fifr' *^^ ^/^^ ^*^"^^^1 persecution? tordnus thl n ^'^''^'^ PersecrTtion was that of An- toninus . this prince, given up to shameful vice, ner m tted a great number of Christians to be put to de?th although he issued no new edicts ag;.inst them ^t principal victim of this persecution was a Roimn matron, named Felicitas, together with S seven son Pubhus, the Roman prefect, caused this virtuous fam ly to be apprehended; and not succeedincr"kin^^ at L'Sife '"''"^'^ °' '^' ^^"-^^^ ^^^ G-<i -i- "P /4. God, who never fails to watch over bis churrh raised up for her a glorious defender. Th's waTlt' me Jews and pagans against our holy reli<rion tb-it consu up i COURSE THIRD. 271 Q. Which was the sixth general persecution ? A. Ihe sixth jreneral persecution was that of Mar- cus Aurehus. The pride and craftiness of this prince were well fitted to make him an enemy of the truth, bt. Justin, although he foresaw that it would cost him Ills life, addressed to the empe-or a second apoloo-v • heldeT* ^^« °o<^ mistaken, he was immediately 'be- Q. Who were the other victims of this persecu- A, There wer, a great many. The first was St. 1 olycarp, bishop of Smyrna. He was a discinle of fct. John, with whom he had lived a long time ; when the persecution commenced, his friends advised him to quit the city ; he yielded to their counsel, and retired to a house a short distance in the country. Q. What happened to him ? A. He was soon discovered and apprehended ; to the officers who came to seize him, he gave both food and drink ; they carried him to Smyrna, and conducted c ns ? amphitheatre into the presence of the pro- Q. What did the pro-consul say to him ? r/' 7}^^ Pr?-<'^onsul said to him, " Blaspheme Jesus Christ. Polycarp made this beautiful reply : « It is now eighty-six years that I serve him, he has never done me any harm ; on the contrary, he has loaded me with favors ; how can I blaspheme my King and my Saviour ? " j ^ yj>. Q. What did the pro-consul then do ? u .:x.^n^ pro-consul ordered him to be burnt alive ; but the flames did him no harm ; on ihe contrary, thev separated, forming a bow, and resembling the ^Ll -,f I vessel distended by the wind, they extended av«r. h?^ head a beautiful arch which protected him. T!j.(? i-rc- consul seeinjr this mi»'a'f>l« nv.ri^^'^,,^* ^,:™ j. _ t^ ". i With a dagger ; the blood gushed out in .^uch a quan- tity, that It extinguished the fire. It wa^i thus St. -, 272 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, PolycarpcroTTned his sacrifice on the 25th of April at 2 o clock m the eveninjr in flin i ar^l ^prn, Christ. t^vening, m tne 166th year after CHAPTER XIII. Christianity e8+ablished.-Sixth Persecution, beeond Century. C&^^:^^ ^^^-^ ^"-'- give the rJ^' ■'".1"™ Aurelius gave the Christians some rcs- £'Ln" Se°'r'"" "'-""^ "■™^'<' of *e thuTderinl legiOD. He was waging war against the nconle o? Germany ; his army was canglft in a ,iefi°e and excessive, and the Roman army on tht^ nninf ^J perishing with thirst. ^ P*"'""^ °^ Q. How were they saved ? fplf nZl;^*l^"'''^l''""" ^^«^''°' con^Po^ed of Christians fell upon their knees, and by their fervent pravers obtained an abundant rain, sufficient for tlie^whde army and for their beasts; at the same timehaT] ac- companied with thunder, fell in torrents upon flc ene- G m M^" disorder throwing away their arm" this ? ' ^'^^^'''^ '^""'^ ^i« gratitude for stop'to^br'n! '^'''!""'' *° *,''*^^ ^"« gratitude, put a which still existT^Bui sSly :fe^^^ deviM^renewedthepersecutionagainstthea'ristC^^^^ j^^Q.\\ here was this new persecution the most vLl' r,ol' ™^"_e.Y persecution was the most violent in l^'lx. "^"^ ^^iyi i^yoiia was flooded with the hlnnrl of the martyrs. The principal ,martyrs were st f!l COURSE THIRD. 273 Pothin, bishop of Lyons, who over ninety years of ao-e was seized, mal-treated, and thrust into a narrSw prison, where he died two days after; and Maturus and Sanctus, who, after having been exposed to the ^ury of the beasts for the amusement of the people were placed in a ehair of iron heated red hot, and beheaded. The other principal martyrs were Attala, Alexander, Blandina, and Ponticus, a youth of fifteen. Q. Who was Blandina ? A. Blandina was a female slave, very timid, and of a delicate constitution ; but the Saviour endowed her with such fortitude, that she fatigued her very execu- tioners. To every question put to her, she simply replied : " / am a Christian ; no crime is committed amongst us." Q. In what manner did she finally receive the crown of martyrdom ? A. She was exposed in a sack of net- work to a furious cow, whicrh tossed her in the air, and greatly mangled her whole body ; after which she was put to death. Ponticus, encouraged by St. Blandina, bravely underwent the various degrees of martyrdom, and consummated his sacrifice by the sword. Q. Were there other martyrs in Gaul ? A. Yes, there were. The city of Autun witnessed the death of St. Symphorian, a young man distin- guished not less by his birth than by his learning and excellent qualities. Heraclius, the governor of the province, had him apprehended, and demanded of him what was his pntfession and his name. He replied : " I am a Christian." The governor employed cares- ses, promises and threats, by turns, to make him sac- rifice to the gods ; but finding all his efforts useless, he commanded his head to be struck off. Q. What happened to the saint whilst he was con- ducted to execution ? A. Whilst he was conducted to execution, his mother, more venerable for her virtue than for her age, 3 /^^^H * M «*>r ^^1 274 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. cried aloiid to him from the walls of the citv ■ « ^ ,„ phonan, my son, look un to h^avL 1 ^* ^V^' and feu. not death, wUil U^^^'^'^^.^^i A , n '"'T1 '" «'«^^''"n«er other enende" ? to her progC °^^ ^^^ ^^ ""^^^^^^ opposed CHAPTER XIV. philosopher. amri^LtTeTuSwit*\:e""'V ^'"' tor its dcstmctioi, But r„^ L -T}. "^ef^i'tioners was the son of ^a eenturioT 0„ t •"■ °"!" ¥'™'- ' '>« he published his AnoW^?" *?". ^" ^"■""'' »' Rome, Christiansrand k.'jfe^' "if '^' " '^«f«'"='= of the empire, fht work .L^!r^ ''!,.'"u^"'*'™'«» of the «. What worTdlfhlVuUi^rf ^}'>':\''V<^^^r>i.ra. ' reasoning ? «niple reasoning : T^, true church must r\ Tj • COURSE THIRD. 275 The ascend mthout interruption up to Jesus Christ ; but the Catholic church atone does ascend without interruption to Jesus Christ : therefore the Catholic Church alone is the true church. Q. Did Tcrtullian persevere ? A. Tertullian had the misfortune finally to fall into considerable errors ; but this does not detract from the truth and merit of his works written before his fall. Q. Who was Origen ? A. Origen was born at Alexandria, in the year 185 of our Saviour ; he was the son of the holy martyr Leonidas. Devoted early to study, and gifted with a powerful genius, he became one of the most brilliant lights of the church ; he triumphantly refuted Celsus, one of the most dangerous enemies of religion. Ori- gen also fell into some errors, but it appears that he did not continue in them. Q. Which was the seventh general persecution ? ^ A. The seventh general persecution was that of Sep- timius Severus. From the beginning of the year 200, this cruel prince published an edict of proscription, and blood flowed freelv in every part of the empire. Q. Who were the first martyrs of this persecution ? A. The first martyrs of this persecution were St. Perpetua and St. Felicitas, and their companions. These saints were of Carthage. Perpetua, aged 22, was of a noble family, married, and mother of^an in- fant which she herself nursed at the time. Felicitas was a slave and also married ; they were apprehended by order of the pro-consul Hilar! an. Q. What did the father of St. Perpetua do? A. The father of St. Periietua, who was a heathen, went immediately and implored her to renounce her faith and not cause him to die of grief; the pro-consul also joined in his entreaties ; her only answer was, " I am a Christian." Q. What happened then ? A. The martyrs were conducted to prison, where the -Jj 276 CATECmSM OF PKRHEVERANCE. CHAPTER XY. ChriBtiaiiity established-Eighth and ninth Derse cutions.-Third Century ^ ®" secutioT^' "'' *^' ^"*^°^ '' *^^ ^ig»^^^ general per- Defins^^ T^ ^'"''''^ .*n^ ^'-^^^ ge"^^^^ persecution was i' A J;^* torments had he to suflFer ? quietly expired withonf a sinrrl^ i,„;„ „r i.:? ,H'V\"'/ie burnt. ' °" """ '""" ^"^ "^^^ Deiiig Q. Who were some of the other martyrs ? COURSE THIRD. 277 ( A. During til is persecution occurred the martyrdom of a chile' named Cyril, who in asceueliug tlie pile on which he was to be burnt, asked the attendants to join with him in singing canticles at his happiness. In Sicily St. Agatha was also martyred, who, although young, of a nobin family, and (hL- heiress of a great fortune, preferred to renounce all rather than her faith. Q. Who was the author of the ninth general perse- cution ? A. The antlior of the ninth general persecution was Valerian, lie put to death a great number of Chris- tians, and among oth' rs the I'ope St. Sixtus II. On his way to martyrdom, St. Lawrence deacon of the church of Home, asked him with many tears, whitlier he was going without him. The Pope replied, " You shall follow me in taree days." The prediction was accomplished. Q. What did the prefect of Rome demand of him? A. The prefect of Rome having arrested St. Law- rence, demanded of him tlie treasures of the church. The saint assembled all the poor whom the church supported, and said to the prefect : « These are the treasures of Christians." The judge, being furious, caused Lawrence to be placed on a gridiron over a slow fire. The saint a[)peared as easy as on his bed ; he prayed for the conversion of Jlome and sweetly ex- pired. He was soon followed by St. Cyprian. Q. Who Avas St. Cyprian? A. St. Cyprian was bishop of Carthage and son of one of the first senators of that city. After having succored the pagans, who were visited by the plague^ he was apprehended and condemned to lose his head. The saint on hearing his sentence replied : " God be praised." And after having prayed for his church he received the fatal blow. MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 1.0 I.I 1.25 |4.| I&3 2.8 IZL 14.0 1& »* u Bun 1.4 ■ 3.6 1^ m m II 1.6 ^ /-A PPLIED ItVMGE Inc S^. 1653 East Main Street ris Rochester. New York 14609 USA ^S (716) 482 - 0300 - Phone ^= (716) 288 - 5989 - Fax \ 278 CAIECUISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER XVI. Christianity established. — Tenth persecution. Third and fourth Centuries. Q. How did God punish the emperor Valerian ? A. Like all the other persecutors, the emperor Va- lerian was punished in a very striking manner ; he was made prisoner by Sajwr, king of Persia, who obliged him to stoop down and serve as a foot-stool for him whenever he mounted his horse ; he afterwards caused hjm to be skinned alive, painted the skin red and hun^ it up in one of the temples of his gods. ° Q. Which was the tenth genera! persecution ? A. The tenth general persecution was that of Dio- cletian. This cruel prince associated with himself in the government of the empire, Maximian, Galerius and Constantius Chlorus. All of them except the last, were bitter enemies of the Christians. Q. What was the martyrdom of the Theban Legion ? A . Maximian had in his army a legion composed entirely of Christians. They were all veterans, and came from the east and the neighborhood of Thebes in ^gyp* — foJ' this reason they were called the Theban Legion, and consisted of about ten thousand men. Maximian having arrived near Geneva in Switzerland, ordered them to sacrifice to the gods — upon their refu- sal he caused them all to be massacred. Q. In what manner did God come to the assistance of his church ? A. At the moment when the Christians were going to be attacked more violently than ever, God sent into the desert holy men to pray, like Moses, and obtain victo- ry for the Christians. These holy men were St. Paul the first hermit, and St. Anthony and his discinles. Q. Who was St. Paul V -4. St. Paul, the first hermit, was borki in Egypt in COURSE THIRD. 279 229. At the age of twenty-two he retired into the desert, where he used a cave for a dwelling, the palm leaves for clothing and the fruit of the palm for food. At the age of forty-three the Lord fed him miraculous- ly as he formerly fed Elias ; he lived in the exercise of prayer and penance to the age of 1 1 3. When he died two lions came and scratched a hole, in which St. An- thony buried him with the hymns and prayers of the church. St. Anthony kept the habit of the saint, which was made of palm leaves, and wore it only on the solemn festivals of Easter and Pentecost. I CHAPTER XVII. Christianity established.— Tenth persecution con- tinued.— Fourth Century. Q. Who was St. Anthony ? A. St. Anthony was the father of the Cenobites. Cenobites are those religious who live in community, and / hchorites are those who live separately in cells. St. Anthony was born in Egypt in 251. After the death of his parents, he gave all his goods to the poor and retired within the desert of Thebais, where he lived during forty years ; after which he consented to re- ceive disciples ; the number of them became so great that he built monasteries to receive them. Q. When did this happen ? A. This happened about the year 303, when the emperor Diocletian published his most furious edict of persecution against the Church. St. Anthony had much to suffer in the desert from the devil, who made violent assaults upon him ; but the saint put him to flight, simply by the sign of the cross. He often re- commended to his disciples the use of this wholesome sign, and also watchfulness over themselves, prayer and the thought of eternity. MiMHM 280 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. To what age did St. Anthony attain V *"«.**"/ innrmity. when dymo- he o-avp in «:^ a*i,« nasius his cloak and one of his sheen^skins twth ^*j;' «Se«ly to sleep in the Lord. ^"'1"='^'^ «« Q. Who was St. Syncletica ? A. St. Syncletica was descended of a noble and ,.V fuous family ; she possessed a great fortmeht,rnf,r Ac death of her pLnts she dSuted™ kulthe poor, and retired into a soUtnde not far from kLan fnfC fc^'-A"' ' -'I'"? ^-^ monasteries L worn" in the i,ast. The saint, after suilerino- from a severe malady, died, a^ed eighty-seven yearsf '''^"^ and propagate Christianit .'S c" mfm Xf^ ders whom we see shut np in monasteries, devoted to the exercises of prayer, fasting and mortifieatbn have for then- object : 1st, to pray for Christians who Uve 2d tor'"''"' ^".t '" *"?'"'« '•'« ™« of *e worU of ^liSlt'oXf? '° ^°" ""'^^ '"' '^o ^^bUshment whi; rhSf' *Y '^^y ''*T ^°'"'*<' " tie moment wnen Christians began to re ax in nietv and <1pn„>» bom the practice of Fhe primitive virt'^Z' ProvfdeS wished to preserve in the world models ofThe.x emplary life ed by our fathers in the fS. For thf^ us o7 ti.i rf'*^" ""** ''™" t^" ^"''^ °f religious remind M^ of the life, manners and custom, of thS first cS E. COURSE THIRD, 281 lout hav- 5t. Atha- the other and his erty. He and vir- 3ut after 1 to the Alejcan- ' women a severe rs? )reserve tive or- '^oted to n, have ho live world ; I primi- shment loment depart idence le ex- 3r this emind Chris- CHAPTER XVIII. Christianity established. — Tenth persecution con- tinued.— Fourth Century. Q. What service do the contemplative orders render to society ? A. The first service they render to society, is to preserve in its purity the practice of the Gospel to which the world is indebted for its happiness ; the second is to offer an asylum to many persons who do not wish to live in the world, or who could not remain in the world without becoming a 8ham« and a diso;r£;o'^ to society ; the third is to give to the world an example of contempt for ricli'3s amd pleasures, the iri-egular love of which ii. the source of all evil. The example of the religious orders affords the best means of undeceiving mankind and procuring happiness for the world ; the fourth is to prevent a great number of persons from be- ing a charge to society, to dispense abundant alms, and afford an unfailing source of relief during times of pub- lic distress. Q. What happened after the foundation of the first contemplative orders ? A. After the foundation of the first contemplative oruers, destined to obtain victory for the church, Dio- cletian sen^ forth his edicts of persecution, which com- menced in 303. The first to suffer in this persecution were the principal officers of the imperial palace. One of them, named Peter, was frightf'illy beaten and then roasted on a gridiron over a slow fire. Blood flowed in torrents through all the provinces. Q. What was the intention of Diocletian in tliis ? A. It was the intention of Diocletian to annihilate the very name of Christianity. To find out the Chris- tians. h« nlapp.fl Mf»la in flic* ofKoofa nuny, +U^» •f^,,^*..^:-™ m the public squares and market places, and all who 24* 282 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. passed through the streets, who came for water or to ^ireha.sc in the imirket, were obli<^.ed to oZ lacrmce Houses inhabited by Christians were se on Hrc - nd all perished in the lianies. ' ^^"^ Q. Wliat is the history of St. Cyr and St. JuHtta ? A. One of the first victims of the riersecaition of Bioc etian, was St. Julitta with l,er son St Cvi s7 Q. What happened to her ? A. The governor, named Alexander oan^nrlTior. +« an ox , at the same tune he took her son in his arm. "aid " I^m V f^ • • '"'^^''^'"\ «« often as St. Julitta t whTt di^'irpCe'doT"'^'^' ' ^- '^ ^''-'-- r.,wl'^!'*^ barbarous judge threw down from the tribu- «a the inncx-ent victim, whose head was brScen bwh; fan and who died bathed in his own blood St Jubtta thanked God for the victory granted her son and was herself beheaded. ^ S^antea ncr son, CHAPTER XIX. Christianity established._Tenth persecution con- tmued— Fourth Century. Q. What is the history of St. Phocas ? nnif inn ! '''^' ^ gardener, and his simplicity and innocence of manners were truly natriirphnl m- gar^len and his thatched cabin aSd h m ^^^^^ of doin.^ chanty and exercising hospitality Thr^ov ernor ot the province sent som'e sofdicrs t^o putlifn to ^ „x.ir^vi vvitiiout Knowing it at the ter or to sacrifice, fire, and Jiilitta ? t'utioii of "yr. St. lie royal L'ia, witli ne about (1 her to inews of lis arms 'ratched . Julitta iristian. le tribu- 1 by the i. St. ler son. CO [/USE THIRD. 283 1 con- plicity His means e gov- lim to It the Iw"" ""} ?^uP*'' 7^'' entertained them for the ni-ht -4. Sfc. Taracus was an old soldier, and sixtv-fivo years of a^e when he was apprehended. S IVobus t'oirv^God' ^^st'rr^^'" ^^^^^ order ttVetr HJ serve yoi. Sst. AnUroniiius was a voun>r min nf one of the first families in Ephesus. S^wer^aU 2'^^X^nr "^'"^'^ ^^^^'^iJ^^ Q. What punishment did he make them suffer? o-/* ,^\<^^'^«'^d their teeth to be broken out, their sides to be torn with iron points, their hands to be pierced with red-hot nails and the kin to be torn from their heads, on which were placed burnimr coT Fmdingthathecouldnotconquerthem,heeondeS^^^^^ them to be exposed to wild beasts. ^""uemnea Q. How did they die ? A. The day of the show or spectacle a bear and a honess of enormous size were looied against them ITie but the two beasts gently approached the martyrs and crouching down before thein, licked their feet The S\ff"\rn"'r'' ordered their heads to l" struct ott. ihe Christians carried away the bodies ^^^"S the night and interred them. ^ EukU^*"^^ ""^^ *^' martyrdom of St. Agnes and St. f\.f' y^li^^t the blood of the martyrs was flowin- in the east, it also bedewed the provinces of the west ^-—"^ T^r-ixis ui iHUKirious Dirlii and heiresses to large fortunes, obtained a glorious victory. The 284 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, first was St. Agnes, who was scarcely thirteen. The governor of Rome having demanded her in marriage tor his son she replied that ^he was already pron.ised to a heavenly spouse By this it was known she was a thristian ; and, without being at all moved by the appalling sight of the instruments of death, she tran- talors '^'"''^'^^^ *^^ ^^"""^ ^"^^^^^ t^^ t^ars of the spec- Q. Who was St. Eulalia ? A St. Eulalia was born at Merida in Spain. Ao^ed about thii-teen, she presented herself of her own accord before Dacian the governor of the province, and reproached him for the impiety that made hiin wish to destroy the true religion.' Dacian caused h^ to be torn in the side with red-hot hooks. The saint counted her wounds and said tranquilly, " They write your name upon me, Lord ; they engrave your victo- ries upon my body. How I love to read such writincr ! - She was burnt alive. ° CHAPTER XX. Christianity established.— Divinity of Religion. Fourth Century. ma?t 1^^^ remark do you make on the history of the diffp'J?"'^''V?'^* God chose the martyrs from all the different countries of the world, in order to show the unity and catholicity of the faith in all a^es and conaitions of life, thereby teaching us that evV a"e giVe them ' ^'^^'' '^'"*' '^ ^'^^"°' ^"^ ^^» ^^"1 perlec^iS'^'' ^''" ''^'^''^^ respecting the death of the A Their death is a visible proof of the justice of troa. ine punishment thev rer^oivp*! wi.;io4 ■.mi- 3 cu vju. m. Jen. The marrifijje j)roniise(l n nhe was ed by the she tran- the spec- n. Aged her own province, uatle him fiused her Hie saint hey write )ur victo- vriting ! " COURSE THIRD. 285 ligion. •y of the T) all the how the ges and ery age can still h of the stice of earth teaches us to fear God ; and this fear helps to St enc^then religion Thus martyrs and tyrant/con- Q. Who gave peace to the Church ? A.\% was Constantino, son of Constantius Chlonis, that jrave peace to le Church. On the eve of a bat^ t e a luminous cross appeared in the heavens to Con- stantine and his whole army. On the middle of the cross there appeared these words : " In this sign shalt thou conquer." On the following night our ford ap- peared to Constantme and ordered him to make a stand- ard similar to that he had seen in the heavens, and pro- mised him he shouM obtain the victory. Constantine obeyed and was victorious. He entered Rome and declared himself the protector of the Christian relia- '''''A wi. '''*\^^ granted peace and liberty in 313. ° rov ? ^^ *^^^ establishment of the Church AW:J^% establishnient of the Church proves the divinity of rehcnon ; it was established despite all hu- man power ; therefore God is its author. A w ^ ^°V^^ ^^ rQ'A.^on with the impious ? 4. We could reason with the impious thus: The Christian religion was established by miracles, or with- out them ; which do you choose ? If you sa> it was established by miracles, then it is divine, it is true • because God cannot work miracles to authorize false- hood. If on the contrary, you say that the Church was established without miracles, you admit the great^ est of all miracles; for the universe converted by a ^^^"w'?^''l"^" '' ^^^"^ greatest of miracles. J Sr^^^' ^Y. ^,^^'^''^'^^ «ff«cted in becoming free ? A. The Church in becoming free has changed legis- lation so as to render it mild and equitable ; she has abolished the severif.v of elnvo..,, ^^1 ^^i. j_._ has ameUorated the whole condition of man. 286 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER XXI. Cliristiamty preserved and propagated.-Arius- bt. Athanasms.— Fourth Century. orders , 4th, by the mk/onl ' ' ''^ '"''=""'' A vtr, '^/'f '•''f™''^™ of religion ? ^ . The first defenders of religion are priests For th.s»-eason the priest is charged to preaXhc truth in oiutr lo oppose it to scandal ; to console man in h\<. ^ i« u' ^ ^^' "^^^ ""^*^r paganism. Q. Who are the next de/enders of religion? A. 1 he second defenders of religion a?e tho rrronf saints who have appeared from time^otire, when the S"rs"'T/'""'''"f "H^^ *^^ Sreatest'evHs and (lan.rers. They are charged to defend the truth <rive good example and solace the miserable. He^ce th^re are three kinds of saints, the apologists, the con tem- platives and those devoted to the sick. They ahva>^ CC^^ '^''^' P^'^'"^^ ^^^ °^««^ neecled'^byle Q. Who are the third ? nrd1.;7^Tl^'''^ defenders of religion are the relicrious orders. They are also of three kinds. The lealned orders for the defence of the truth ; the contem platFve succor the afflicted. Ill these various means of le fence are reducible to one, that is, the ChuJeh ; for it i m the Church and by the Church that priest^ 'are con secTate4 and the saints and religious a?e formed. H' What are the means Pstabl'^b"'] ^^ t -. i $ the propagation of religion? UE. COURSE THIRD. 287 — Arius— . e and pro- ligion, 1st, Y religious I? 2sts. For e truth, in :ani|)lo, in an in his becomincr n? the great when the evils and ruth, give nee there contem- y always i by the religious s learned nplative, itable, to s of de- fer it is are con- led. r - 1 c Liuru lor pa^ation of religion are the missions, the effect of tiont ?^''^ *^'' ^^'"''^' ""J"-^ P"'^'^^^ ^^*^^ tl^« Porsecu. po^; ^lor' vZ f ^^^^•"^^^"^ ^\^ Church did not enjoy lo tw attacks. The first who rose up a^rainst the ourTonr\^o""' "^^^^^^^^^ ^" ^^">^ ti^- ^li'^4 of tu iNicL ana sent into exile, whence he returned onlv n "^ .^,rf ""^^ ''^"^ shameful death. ^^^"^"^^ ^^^y ^. Who Avas at that time the defender of the truth ? Artns ts^'sf tth '''"'^^ f- /^« *^"^^ againsfthe E.^vnt TtI t i^^^^n^asms bishop of Alexandria in ^. The Church had seen a great number of hr r nl.il dren drawn into heresy. Oi^Lonl "onsokd her^v riedXT^oMrT-r-P'" «'■ Fn.meatiSre^{ riir.;a+: ? great ardor. At the "-^me time a. Christian slave converted the nation of t. e FberiaTs. ' 288 CATECUI8M OF PtHSEVAJiANCE. CHAPTER XXir. Christir.nity preserved and propagated-St. Hilary- foJk'cZjnry,''''''^''^ Naziaazen-St. BasiU Q. Who was St. Hilary ? rr^^\ ^^* ^''T^.' ^'^I'/'P ""^ Poictiers, was raised up by God to defend tlie Western chureh against Ariani^m at the same tune that St. Athanasius defend<>d the n w^ "^^ ajrainst the same heresy. Hikr ? ^ ^^^ *^^ ^^^^ illustrious disciple of St. f\.f' ^^^T'lr "^!^«*"0"s di«"ple of St. Hilary was the gi-eat St. Martin, son of a military tribunel St. Martin was obliged to embrace the profession of a sol- dier, but even there he failed not to practise every virtue, especially charity towards the poor. He aftei^ wards attached himself to St. Hilary, founded the first monastery known in Gaul, was consecrated bishop of lours, and converted a great nunjber of paf^ans, which compensated the church for the children she had lost by Arianism. 9* wt'^* ^^^ passing in the east at that time? c ^- *^r'^* S^- Hilary was defending religion, and fet. Martin propagating it in the west, the emperor Julian the apostate endeavored to re-establish pao-an- ism m the east. ° Q. By what means ? A. In order to destroy religion by a single blow, he undertook to give the lie to our Lord by rebuildino- the temp e of Jerusalem. He destroyed what remained of the old foundations, but in the act of placing the first stone of the new temple, a whirlwind of flames burst out of the earth and forced the workmen to fly. He renewed the attempt several times, but each time new COURSE TUIRD, H' VV Jiat t'ffi'cf i».,,i ♦! • A Tl • • ""•'* niiracle ? «- Ca,h"«:^^'ilr'.~'^,';r H ,.a.a„ author. «„„„ '""'■'■'"/ W'"i...l«l in a ton' J"'""/ '"'""'was rase, I.C took will, |,i, 1,1„| ,*,""'.*'";". f'>a.ni».r with ""'I 'Im.w i, fowu^r, ; h .,'1'" '''""'l.f'-o... hi, Cml f""».le.l Julia S; ;«« T'' "',"\= ''" '»">«>» con. l-iarn.'.! doctor wL Ct ^ ""'' "V" '"^ rai.si.,1 "" ?^'a n.t A,iani.,„,, which frlT'"' '"'» ^-^ "ell Z O-^W Na.ia„..:'?;„';y^B-J[eat ,I«,.u,,^ we,^ ^i <^- >Vho was St (•,^„ i "'" "Wiat. ^. St. Gr,.gory •fe'".''.^''^ »»«..» ? ?!»t to Athens to study. yiZllvP '"'' P^ents and ^-^^a e.a»,.,o ardlftfi;'; - -^^^^^^^^^^ , I Tn'rll^it-^tSI-n-P-^eduponthe™? knew onl^ two JtreetsKnrtl.S?',"'^' ""« "'ey and tlie other to tho n J,r , '"'' *" "'o ehurcli elected arehbisho,, of P^T '^'''°"''- Gre.wv wa,' '1; St. Basil was of Cesarv^a : r. ^an>... not le. mu.,io„,^?:- ^^r£» 290 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. nobility. Having reached a mature age, he retired into sohtude and founded many monasteries both of men and women, for whom he drew up a code of wise re"n- lationr. It is for this reason he is regarded as one°of the four patriarchs of the religious life. Q. Did he remain always in his solitude ? ^. He did not remain always in his solitude Be- ing, entirely against his wish, made bishop of Cesarea, he was one of the pillars of the church against Arian- ism ; he made the emperor Valens tremble, and died at the age of f ity-one, so poor that he did not leave wherewith to erect a tomb-stone over liis grave. CHAPTER XXIII. ^I'^n^'^i*^ preserved and propagated.-St. Hila- rion, St. Ambrose, St. Augustin.- Second General Council.— Fourth and fifth Centuries. Q. What happened about the close of the fourth century ? A. About the close of the fourth century schism and heresy caused a number of disorders. Great saints retired into the desert, there to do penance for the sins ot the world, and obtain a victory for the church • of tins number was St. Hilarion. ' Q. Who was St. Hilarion ? ^ . St. Hilarion was born in Palestine, of idolatrous and rich parents. At the age of fifteen he retired into the desert, where he lived to the age of ei<Thtv-four practising the most incredible austerities. Perceivinci that his death was near, he said : « What dost tho5 tear, my sou ; it is now seventy years that thou ser- vest Jesus Christ, why shouldst thou- fear ? " A. At this tune arose the heresy of Macedonius, etired into th of men wise rejru- I as one of ? ude. Be- i Cesarea, 1st Arian- nd died at not leave ave. St. Hila- i Oeneral be fourth ry schism eat saints r the sins lurch ; of dolatrous tired into hty-four, erceiving iost thou thou ser- jedonius, COURSE THIRD. WdSftotetZfl^^ t yy ^^ost Z council of Consfand'o^lt^V^^^^^^^^ "^eans of Z of Macedonius ? '^ '" ^"^^^ ^^'^^ the condemnation ;vef as^ttTi^u^t^ro^Wed^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^etic, as their errors. But God rait ,. ^"'^^ ^y ^P^ead n- f^reat doctor, nan.ed S AmhL P' *^c W««e them, S the son of the prefect of Gaufe ^'- ^"'^^^'^^ ^as Milan, notwithstanding his tea "^7? i"^'"''"^ ^''^^P oi He extinguished the herJsv of .L "a "' oPP^-'tion. cess, and showed himself nLf f A^^^^s in L. dio- cause of God. '^^ '^^""^^^^ ^^m in defendincr the ' a sp;c?a? ;tne?r'^^ '^^ ^^« ^^^ show itsdf in ^-S'p^-:^:^^y shown in his conduct mssacred seven thousand InLh J^f ^"^r''^^' ^^^^i"? Thessalonica, dared imn,Pr]?il i ^^l-*^ ^^ the city of ehureh. St. AmbrosrstTptlt ^^'"^ ?« ^"ter^the made him do penance. Kli? ^' *?« "^^^'^ and humihty. -^"^ emperor submitted with Q- l^ho was St. Augustin ? TT. • ^t- Augustm was born nf T His mother was St. Monica and i^Tl*^^ ^" ^^"ca. pagan, but he was converted bv/i;'' ^^^^^" ^^trick, a tience of his virtuous wife A ^^-^y^^^ and pa- fell into every disorder fr^m^^^/^^^^^^ ^t. AugusVin ^y^\,^J^^'o,e, and St. M^nTca h « ""^t' ^^thdrawn Q. What did he do sift^th' ^^ mother. ^- After his conver^-ln 1 '' ^^."^^rsion? try; becam. fLu?l^J''''^0}.^ retired into th. heretics, schismatrcra J "^ ^^J confou-ndedThe attacks agamst the ch^ch^^S/c? T''^^ ^heir i^iice bt. Ambrose, he 292 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE, sold the sacred vessels to redeem captives, and died so^j)ooras to render it unnecessary for him to make a CHAPTER XXIV. Christianity preserved and propagated.-St. Chrv- sostom, St. Jerome, St. ArseSiuS.-Third and fouSi General Councils.-^Pifth Century continued. Q. Who were the other doctors raised up by God to ^lefeiid religion during the fifth century ? A. During the fifth century God raised up a in-eat Cyril of Alexandria, St. Isidore of Pelusium, St. Epiphanius, and above all St. Chrysostom, patriarch ot Constantinople, and St. Jerome. Q. Who was St. Chrysostom ? A. St. Chrysostom was son of one of the generals in the Roman army; he was born at Antioeh, and raised in piety by a virtuous mother ; he became so skilled in ofTntiwii * changed the whole face of the city Q, How did he become the patriarch of Constanti- nople : A. The emperor Arcadius had him carried off and consecrated archbishop of Constantinople. The saint there displayed the same zeal as at Antioeh, and with the same success. But the heretics and the evil dis- pos^ed^caused him to be sent into exile, where he died Q. Who was St. Jerome ? .^■f • ^^V!^"^™?; J^ T *" Pannonia, was sent to Rome to perfect himself in the sciences. He there forgot, for a time, the good principles received from his fSmilv : PmtpTrS'"" if" ?"'r'*^'^^ ""^^ baptized, and con^e- crated himself entirely to prayer and study. He re- NCE. es, and died m to make a .—St. Chry. d and fourth tiinued. up by God y'i I up a great ; such as St. elusiuin, St. m, patriarch e generals in 1, and raised so skilled in e of the city f Constanti- ried off and The saint •h, and with he evil dis- lere he died int to Rome ■e forgot, for his family ; and ronse- ly. He re- COURSE rrr 293 that he refuted the JhtuS ""fl"' "'^^ '°^'<-«^i<> works. '^ * S^at number of learned centr^?" ""^ ""* P"»"P»' »«te™» of the fifth Q- Who was St. Arsenius 1 eleven years at court, hem3intn!^ ^""' P««^<«' J ""o was j>t. Gerasimus? on tiotlrirZ'IZin'^^^^^^^^ - P-^-tine, celebrated laura. A la,, "' ^-^ f^""^*^^ ^^»«^« a ver^ solitaries, whose celLt"LSln': ' ^'^^^^«" ^^ from one another, but all n? • .*'''**'^*'' separated which is built in\e ceLr;7"f '»^« '^ ^'*"^*^*'' saints all lived in nernetual ^Ho ^^"^ ^'"^•^«- These cell occupied in Dravp?!"i^T.' ^^^^ '» disown they all assembSl^L"' S^^^ P^ ^-^a? holy inysteries. cnurch, to participate in the pagtf r ''' ^"^ P"-«^ *^« -s of the heretics and of tttst/^^^^^^^^ P--hed the sins --U..UIU ciiiets, Attila, king of the Huns^". 25* ., -, ' "" «y tiiu re- the Huns, and Alaric. 294 CATECIUSM OF PERSEVERANCE. ' king of the Visigoths. The pope St. Leo twice saved Kouie from theu- fury. fifth c^tury ?''''' ''''^ ^^"^ ^''"'''^^ '^°""^^' ^^^^ ^" *h« A. There were two general councils held in the fifth century ; one at Ephesus in 431, which condemned Kestorms; the other at Chalcedon, in 45i'in wWch Lutyches was condemned. ' '^ CHAPTER XXV. ^\^;«*^f ".ite preserved and propagated.-St. Patrick ^* ^ M ?? ^°".f "rtJ^^ remark of the fifth century ? A. Whilst heresies afflicted the church in the ea^t new nations were converted to the faith in the west U. Who were these nations? A. The Irish and the Fi nch. H' 1^}^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ apostle of Ireland ? ^. The apostle of Ireland was St. Patrick Hp was born m England,* and carried off by a gancr of barbarians, who took him to Ireland, where he was reduced to the condition of a swineherd. God deTiv^ ered bim ; but from the moment he returned to his own country, he resolved to go back to Ireland to pren h there the faith. Pop! Celestine made him Wiop and sent him to Ireland, which he had L^ l^Win<;S8 to convert to Christianity. (j. Who was the apostle of the Irench ? of Ihe f3^ s«ud that St. Clotilda was the apostle ot the J^ rench. This princess was a Catholic and was given in marriage to Clovis, king of the French She endeavored by the practice of every vh-tue to gain * iUvan Butier places his birth in Scotland, others in Brittany. NCE. ' ) twice saved s held in the d in the fifth condemned 51, in wliich cou: E th:rd. 2P5 St. Patrick, ral Council. th century? in the east, I the west. itrick. He a ^ang of ire he was God deliv- ned to his heland, to made him e had the he apostle holic, and e French, ue to gain n Brittany. the heart of her hiKshnnr^ i j Clotilda, andpromirdT^io" hriff ^^ <^"^ »* ■victorious. His nravpi- „„ u , '* ''« "houU be citr of Tours, near the fnmh „f Sf "V*! '"■^band, in the died full of dWsTnte „„°'th1 i^««°' -ho^ »he year 545. She and St Mnni„. 1 •'^""«' '" tJ»e mothers and wives ""^ "^ *« ""dels of G. Who was St. Benedict? sentht ^^tlrstudv-'b t'l'^"- "'^ ?-»'« innocence there, he kft th/;;* * ^*'^"" *° '°^e his desert of Subiaco7andaftemari?''ivr"'''='' '" *« where he founded Ae ceSS^ " **'"'"' ^"^^i""' bears that name. He soon' 'ft. "fasjery which others, for which he^^ote a fj ^T'^^ *''«'''« wisdom. St. Benedict^ ^ <: T"* "* ""'"s '«'! of ligious orders ,^ the west %^\t P«*™'* °* *« ™- " ™le, persons of every detrin»i "■•«* article of his was intended to o~^a„ a,vC* "^^"""''d. This compelled to fl, fC ^ btoa^nf ''"^ '"''' ^^^ the^ehurch. and ^ ^iS^:l::tZi:^!''^ sixS c;'nTm;"r ""' " S'^"^™' c»"»cil- heidT'the 296 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. l.on ^."/l^'® ^'"'^^ century there was a <.v„eral connril CHAPTER XXYl. ^» SS^^r rSoKe IJii^ef -' Sixth and seventh Centuries. ^imoner.— Q. How was England converted ? ^; A youncr deacon, named Greo-orv wis nno ,io passin,^ tlirough the market at Rome and th^rf ^ some slaves of remartnhl^. i\^^ ^^"'m«, ana there saw salp Wo i„ ^^'"fJ^ab y fine appearance exposed to sale. He learned that they were from CWi^-Juu - and were pagans. " What a pi v- such beautiful creatures should b^J^lLesttM^' Q. What did he do afterwards ? Bendictine convents at Rome ' '^ "* •°"' ""^ "'« Q. Did they make many converts? seventh ce:Stu,^T"''' '" *" «™»"'«n«™'ent of the the^;cJ"elteTT^Tn'" "^ *t ^«^''""> '^^^^«^ never «ased to persecute iTv^L^}:^^'^'^'-^' ^ CE. eral council nany errors ^t. Austin, Llmoner. — IS one day there saw exposed to «t Britain, he, " that he devil." Gregory, ne of tlie t set out England, ich place •tues and eat num- and in a 1. It is le losses ist. t of the century of the " ty, had COURSE THIRD. ^ f nc ; took Jerusalem, delCedK.nr" ""f ^ *«" and possessed thenise vesof .h^I ^ "" ""'' »«""^J. carried into Armenh af f,?/ ^ • ""= '"""'' *'»'«'' '''«/ nu.„ber of Chrl^CtS ''S° d^'lf''""''' '' ^''^ most abjeet misery. '^uuced the rest to the afllti,Uhildl°r ''""' '="""' *° ">« ™«ef of hi, chuJre?b/;^3'i„r„VfV'ih ■"'"* °f ■"' •■'«««'«'• thized deeply wUh°them in t^ "™"?'"? '''«' «^"'pa- tJiem, fed tifem and aWed ^^T *'""-•""'«■ «o"^"I«d ./erusalem. This man "L H"^""^ "* '•«-'«'«<» Vincent de Pan ofThe oat. „ ^^r''?"'^'' "'« St- of Alexandria, in E'vntC" ^'- *^e''»' P"'™"-* he received the namf Jf^'the IToner "-''"""""*' '^' CHAPTER XXVII. "^I'^^LfllZ:^,,^^^^^^ John Seventh Century. ^^^® ^'^^^ ^^^ss restored. A. Khn t^frf^^^^^^^^^^^ distribute alms. One daXV'T"^ ^"J"""« «*« *« wished to take possession of . • "^*^'. "^'"^^ ^^^^'as belonged to the^cTuXnd f n t^'"'*' ^^ P^^P^'^^^ ^^^^^I^ The saint opposed Uwhth "^ TT ^^ -^^«^andria. angry. The^sS had no sl^t^ i\"'^"^ ^^^^ he sent two ecclesiastics tTsav tn T^^ ^"^^' *^^« brofher, the sun is about to set -^t2 '"^^^^^ •" " ^>^ I I ., ,, I ! 298 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. braced each other, and thenceforward they remained ever united m sincere friendship. "^d-mea Q. What was the resignation of the holy patriarch ? A. At the moment when he most needed all his resources he earned that thirteen vessels, laden ^ith corn and va uable merchandise, belongincr to the r. .TM-'^^,^^^^^"''^.' ^^^ b^^" shipwrecked He received this dispensation of Providence with all the Q. What was his spirit of poverty ? l.d' ?-''k'',?Tu'^ ^ '""^^ ^^"' a°d slt'Pt on a poor bed, which had but a single cover, madi of woolfZ and torn in many places. A rich citizen of Aleian^ usTofk1ort^'''r^°%f"^ ^^SSed him to make use ot it, for his sake. The saint with much reluct- ance consented to use it. remci- Q. What happened afterwaids ? A. He was unable to sleep the whole ni^rht. He TA l!^ ^'onstantly saying : « Who would think that the humble John has on him a covering that cost thiit- SIX pieces of silver ? How many poSr are there who Jiave only a reed-mat to lie on ? ^(Tod be praised, tZ the first and ast time I use tliis covering." Ea^lv in the morning he had it sold. *"^y m Q. Where did St. John the Almoner die? A. fet. John the Almoner, having lived to a very old age, dred m the island of Cyprus, leaving the foT lowing will: "I, John, who am only a poor sinner return thanks to God, that at the hour of deaS my whole wealth consists of but a single piece of mon^y^ As I have heretofore given all I had tJ, God, so I now g'.ve hnn this also, by giving it to the poor." 1 -A . $^^ ^^"^ P"°^«^i t^e Persians for havino- laid waste Jerusalem ? "civing A. God who had raised up St. John the Almoner ^r:^^'^^^^^^:^ -^ Syria, did Z -a. ^.u.„„„ ^^c i cxDiaus lor me crimes and profa- 'CE. y remained patriarch ? Jed all his laden with fitf to the eked. He ^ithall the lim was he on a poor '. wool, old f Alexan' 1 to make ich reluct- ight. He think that ost thirty- here who lised, it is Early in to a veiy J the fol- 3r sinner, death my )f money. I so I now r havinff Almoner I, did not id profa- COCrJiSE THIRD. away the true cross X n y «''"s*ilem and carried case a„J ^eS ^Tth !:'„"»?» ^'"I ?"«'r" - ''» «?Iem and was carried £4 If- ^'''T''''*' <'"«"'- cit;'. "*-" o=«-k in triumph to the holy CHAPTER XXTIir. Seventh and e&^e^^t^^'-St. WiUibCl V.Htl ^"^ *'' '« Wow to the empi„, ,, j^e -Arabia, of ob" u^ par" t.T?''' ''"''''' '«»'» nothmsr, if by it he co^d attairhu ^''!""' «»'' ''im A^^V,re"annX:?'S^S "^ - of Ci.r^t;itt iais^tTI r ''" '"«""' ™«- fxistcnue of one God T^,?"/' '^°''' --y- He admits the he preseribes diilSt aetsT^^-'-^V"" "^ "'''"' the most shameful sins a„rt„? ^ ""' ^' 'sanctions bai^L^ir^^^^'^-^^^tt-S^^^^ abolished- ;,a;e^\-,-JV;;^-itr^^^^^^ ,IX I 300 C ATE cms M OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. Did Mahompt succeed in establishinjr his reliorion ? A. He succeedud by means of the sword. Ilil law was : Beheve or die I The Mahometans owe their success to force and the love of pleasiues ; whereas the apostles established the Christian relicrion by plac- ing a restraint upon all the passions of man, and by sulferinj^ martyrdom themselves. ^ Q. Is the relijrion of Mahomet one ? A. Whilst the Christian nlicjion is one and undi- vided, Mahometanism is divided into a multitude of ^''^}!'\xru'' ^»*« n^ore than sixty of these sects. C^. VV hat was the end of Mahomet ? ^. A Jewisji woman, wishing to ascertain if Ma- homet was really a prophet, as he pretended, poisoned a shoulder of mutton, and gave it to him to eat. The pretended prophet did not discover it until after lie had eaten of it, and died miserably. Q. How did the empire of the Persians terminate? A, Omar, one of the lieutenants of Mahomet, was appomted by Providence to punish the Persians. He declared war against them, Icilled their last kin^r and destroyed their empire. The Mahometans, called by Cjrod to chastise the guilty nations, reduced to servi- tude all the provinces of the east which embraced heresy. Q. What other calamity afflicted the church ? The heresy of the Monothelites. These heretics pretended that there was but one will, althou^rh there were two natures in our Lord. They were condemned in 680 S^»^^al council, held at Constantinople Q. How did God console the church ? A. God consoled the church by the evangelical life ot a great number of saints, who repaired the scandals and crimes caused by heresy. Of this number was St. Anastasius, solitary of Mt. Sinai. chi^l!^.»°^ ^^^ ^*^ ^®^^ *^® ^^^^^^ sustained by the relifjion ? His law •we their wliereas by plac- , and by nd undi- Jtude of ects. » if Ma- loisoned it. The after he ininate ? net, was IS. lie \t\^ and ailed by o servi- iibraced 1? lieretics h there lemned itinople cal life ;andals was St. by the CC(^JiSk THIRD, 301 ^^^^^^^ t^e church had version of new natioL 1^,.?! "''*'*"\'"'' 'O' the eon- Hollanders, and a po don t tirjy '^''' ^"i^^^ ^ho Bionary who carried the^os^^I V.?,!^*"^^''' ^^'^ n.is- brorl a Benedictine rkS o? p'"! ""? ^^- ^^i'"" sent by Pope Sergius. ° ""^ England. He was CHAPTER XXIX. Stephen, a »olitary.-Eigfth CenWy!"" °''^*- tensive : all Sa^i?"'""' """q"*''" "till moro ex- Sovereign Pontiff, GreCni'^f ''"''• "'""» *« n.isii^' "•" «'• Boniface I afte, „eeivl„. hi, fortelereT.irfSt'j^Sr*'' "'"»' ""P^"-! mns, the rest of the FriLs ^„^' '=,T"'*«<> the Bava- to seeure the fruit of hisTL""^^*'*''?^- ^» orclcr bmed abbey of Fulde wS h! '"""*'«'' "•« <=«'«- ».ntaa„dg4atmen,wWilLd,hr^'' ""'^'7 <>f havm^made them Christians '^'^ <^*™ans, after A ^"V''-.^'- B°"'face die ? "jost distant VrdonrSI^^S-"'- labors to the He bad already convertA,!.!^." "" *e seaboard, when ho „„<,„-^.°"""l'*'' .a great number nf W->l„..™ o 26 .Il ■ I 302 CATECHr^yi ip PERSKVFHANCE, Q. From whom had (he churcl) to suffer '' A. Thc»eliurth whilst rej<>icin<; in tl Ge hiMi le eonversii.u of tirnmay, Mahometan*. They crossed from Africa into 8f)ain. and t lence piiinni ii^^ Fiance, burning; and ';iu<rlitcr^ m» all m their way. ° Q. l\y whom was their course arrested ? ^. 'J heir course was arrested by Cliarles Martel, a French prince, who defeated them in a bloody battle near 1 (nctiers. Before and durin- this invasi fn irreat disorders had taken place ; the sins of Christians were great, and victims were required to expiate them. (4. VV ho were these victims ? A. These victims were a great many holy bishops and religious living at that time, and especially the glorious martyrs whose blood was shed in torrents by the sword of the Saracens, particularly the reli.rious ot Luxeuil in Franche-Compte, and the reli<rious of l<erui ° Q. .Vliat else had the church to suffer during this cent! yV ° A . The church had also to suffer during this century from the impieties of the Iconoclasts or image-break- ers They were heretics, and regarding as idolatrous the honor paid to the images of our Lord, the B. Vir- gin and the saints, went about destroying them. Q. Who was the author of this heresy*^? A. The author of this heresy was Leo the Isaurian, who sustained it by the sword. His son Constantine endeavored to support it also, by argument, but he was confounded in a public disputation, by a holy soli- tary named Stephen. This prince, a persecutor of the church, died miserably, stricken by the hand of God. a 'erni«.u of race us or to 8rmin, au<»' o litcr- Vliirtt'l, .1 ]y battle bn njrcat mis were lein. bishops ially the Tents hy reli^ifious jjfious of 'ing this century B-break- olatrous B. Vir- m. saurian, stantine but he oly soli- ^ of the of God. I COURSE THIRD. CHAPTER XXX. 303 the slaverr of the Sarai™, "'' adeemed from fat^;rr'" '"" «'• '"^^ '^o after the death of hi, A. After the death of his fathn. i, governor of Damasc-us ; but feaHn ' i^ T^''' '^PP^inted his soul, amidst the hoiorf anrr^i "'' ^]V^°"'*1 ^ose he quit it, and retired to seek Ir. T' P^ ^'' ^^^^ion, St. kabas near Jerusalem r'.^"'^^ ^" ^^^ ^aura of the death blow toThe t?^;. f/> he .ave was condemned by the seventh t ^''°?«^la«ts, wliich at Nice in 787. ^ seventh general council, held ' of |onVntopir?"^' '^' ^^^ P--h the emperors tootfromTei^^te^^^^^ a prince more worthy Tflr.- '^'''*' ^"^ ^^vc it to under whose auspiee^VJi :L^"::',:i%r ^^'^^^^"^a^ne! Ser- and the eo^^l^C ^^ f^s ^ paired the losses sho i,.7:!^^f:. \he church thus r/- tans and heretics." " '"'^' ^^^''^in^a by the MahomV- Q. Who was the apostle of these nations? CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, ^ of the Danes and Swedes was St Anscanus, a Benedictine religious, of the abbey of Corbie. "^ Q. Were there no martyrs during this period ? A. During this period there were martyrs in Spain, where the Saracens had resolved to extinguij-h the faith. Abderam their king commenced a violent per- secution, in which many victims were sacrificed, and amongst them St. Eulogius. Q. Who was St. Eulogius ? A. St. Eulogius was a holy priest, full of faith, and well versed in science. He had advised a Christian whose father and mother were Mahometans, to (uiit Uie pArental roof, fearing lest she phould lose her faith. I his so exasperated the Saracens, that they seized the samt and put him to death. The young Christian Buttered martyrdom four days after. Q. Was the blood of these martyrs the seed of Christians ? A. The blood of these martvTs was the seed of Christians ; for shortly after their death the Bulgari- ans embraced Christianity. The sight of a paintino- representing the last judgment, struck the kino- with such terror, that he demanded baptism and became a fervent Christian. i, ! CHAPTER XXXI. Christianitypreservedand propagated.— Eighth O^n- No1m^n^F-^S^^•"'«^«" ^^*^« Russians and ^ormana— Foundation of the Abbey of Cluni.— Ninth and tenth Centuries. Q. Wliat afflicted the church towards the close of the nmtn century ? A. Towards the MnsA nf A^t% «:«♦!, ^ — ^ ^i^ Church was afflicted by the schism of Photius. Pho- ANCE, wedes was St. the abbey of s period ? rtyrs in Spain, extinjTuii>h the a violent per- sacrificed, and 1 of faith, and d a Christian, letanp, to quit lose her faith, t they seized ung Christian the seed of I the seed of I tlie Bulfrari- )f a paintinjy, :he kinjr with md became a Eighth Gen- ussians and of Cluni.— the close of oentui-y iiio Jtius. Pho- COUJRSE THIRD. tius was a man of ^^^ was condemned am r 5 ^onstantinonll Pk° .?*^" toe minds of some Z-ZT . '*!" established • uTt discontent, which at '.?' 'P'"'* '^ere remainil sclHsmof the (^^4*3« ^^'^r period ^...^^Z^ ^- ^rat^""-'' consoled ? ^ yhat was the miraeleT ^ ^^ converted. Pi-eaclied the f»,"?"„ 'Y "'« "-^I-Wshon of n„ ^, S r '<^«f « 'n^trS'n in the^r."""' '^'^^ V ie ' 306 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. himself in the country now called Normandy. After his baptism he labored with zeal for the conversion of his followers, and his efforts were crowned with suc- cess Q. What new enemy had the church to combat ? A. Scandal was the new enemy which the church had now to combat. During the continued wars of the Normans great irregularities had crept in among the Christians and reached even the monasteries. ''The church wept, and God raised up great saints who again revived the spirit of virtue. Q. Who was the first ? ^. ^The first was .St. Odon, abbot of Cluni. Cluni was an abbey of the order of St. Benedict, situated near Macon. The saint established perfect regularity in the abbey, whence went forth the happy reform which restored the religious orders to their primitive holiness. 3 f\ \' CHAPTER XXXII. Christianity preserved and propagated.— St. Gerard, St. Odon, St. Adelaide. — Cfonversion of the Poles. — Tenth Century. Q. By whom was the reform of morals continued ? A. The reform of morals, commenced at Cluni, was continued in Belgium by St. Gerard. This young nobleman, engaged from his infancy in the career of arms, had preserved his soul in all its purity. One day whilst returning from a hunt he entered a solitary chapel to pray, and there resolved to quit the world. Q. Whither did he retire? A. He retired to the abbey of St. Denis near Paris, where he was ordained priest, and sent back to Belgium to establish discipline. A, St. Odon, and after him St. Dunstan, both of V NCE. mdy. After conversion of led with sue- to combat ? I the church \ wars of the in anions the iteries. The t saints who iluni. Cluni situated near regularity in eform which tive holiness. -St. Gerard, the Poles. — continued ? d at Cluni, This young he career of urity. One ed a solitary t the world. I near Paris, c to Beljjium an, both of % ■•ii COURSE TBIRD. A Wm ?"• """^ «'«a"l7r^ "'"^''^ triumphed. A. The other triumnh, „V .TP"" "^ *e church ? the conversion of the SI, "'e church weZ-,L Poland. ' ^P'""' P"°<'ess, the wife TA '" ''p'at e. What were the ofl, « the duke of .-tSatST^s^ofsr/^^-'n''' «ious solitaries H^ ""'^ Practised by the ^^ . i"^ the whole PhlT;- ^'^ ^'^putation snrpLi 1 "^^^* ^a- hJcV, Christian world sn fW ^P^^^" throu«rhout CHAPTER XXXIII. St. Wuil^fir;*? *°4 propagated _<,;» EIeve„th^4Xy^«terDami4=|*X|t_Bn^o, ? of eraany. St. Bnmc miliamreforZwr -thehSjW-»orai, V 308 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. peror Otho and archbishop of Mayence. God seconded his efforts, and the love of science and the practice of virtue which prevailed, consoled the church no less than the previous scandal had afflicted her. Q, Who was St. William ? A . St. William, who aided in reforming the morals of Germany, was abbot of Ilirsaug ; he revived piety in this celebrated abbey, and reformed more than a hundred monasteries. Q. Who were the first to reform the clergy ? A. The sovereign pontiffs were the first \o reform the clergy. It was proper thnt they should be the firsts as they were established by our Lord to watch not only over the faithful, but over the pastors also. Q. By whom were they seconded ? A. They were powerfully seconded by St. Peter Damian. Born at Ravenna in Italy, and during his youth employed as a swineherd, he became afterwards a celebrated professor ; but fearing to lose his soul in the world, he retired to a hermit's cell, where he prac- tised all the austerities of penance. Q. What did the sovereign pontiffs do ? A. The sovereign pontiffs called him from his ob- scurity ; he was made bishop and cardinal ; he con- secrated his whole life to the reform of the clergy, .and had the consolation to see his labors crowned with success. Q. ^Vhat was the principal cause of the scandals of that period ? A. The principal cause of the scandals of that pe- riod was the assumption by princes, irrespective of the ecclesiastical authority, of the right of investiture, that is, the right of nominating to dignities in the church. Q. Who made head against this abuse ? A, The great St. Gregory VII., a religious, and afterwards iirior of Cluni. Hp. wns *1nT«inn- fw^nf^r years archdeacon of the Roman church, and employed lANCE. I. God seconded the practice of church no less I her. ling the morals e revived piety- id more than a J clergy ? first to reform should be the Lord to watch J pastors also. i by St. Peter md during his Eime afterwards lose his soul in where he prac- do? in from his ob- dinal ; he con- of the clergy, s crowned with the scandals of als of that pe- irrespective of of investiture, ignities in the ^e? religious, and lllT'infT i-vtrani-iT o ^"^-I'v and employed COURSE THIRD. • ,, 309 4e o^ S, h7:SSi" »f ""c ho,, .ee. At the his life in '«,scJ:rtfe':tP°f and spent the reltrf powers who were "dishonorW i/^'Ju "'^ ^<^'«Vor^\ of ministers unworthy of £?ir h^.*^" ''PP°i"to'ent whole world owes a debt of su4 nr.? ^ '^''°"- T^e this hoW pope, who by savint tte'"","'' S^'i'ude to ■tself, that even ProtJstanT?etretrcSt!"'^ty CHAPTER XXXIY. cent rp" '""' "^^ P"»«ipal saints of the eleventh givt If p^^i *JiP :^o- history we have already were St. Henry, emperor 'fP <='«^enth century k;ng of Hungary, ami St tW ™v"^' *'• Stephen^ Img of Norwav ; who show^!»f «'°° ' ®*- O'aM the reform of morals and tlf " f^'"=» Produced by at all tunes been m Th^^^I^}'''^- "^^^b ^ Bernard alsrteSos ^s th!,?.''''?"' °* "'« g^'at St full of strength ^nd life ' *' "''"* ''^s ever been orSo^„^S^B:t:7?'"•°* ^-^^-at St. Bernard deatn-^f'^irat vt:ZS'''r' ?' t"'^-' ^.h- the sumnnt of the Abs T- ^1^!."?. '«a™' ?haton ^iitueoi Jupiter, he wdnt to Vh.'^';' ''""™'' * famous -atueand built near t^e^rottSarSS: nn 310 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. reception of travelers who crossed those dan<reroiis mountains. This establishment was called the hospice of the orreat St. Bernard. ^ inV?V .)^^1.^^^« the occupations of the religious who inhabited this convent ? o « A. The religious who inhabited it were constantly occupied m rendering aid to travelers ; they sou-ht for them under the snow, carried them to the convent, and bestowed upon them all the care and attention neces- sary to re-ore them to life. These religious led a very austere I and shortened their days by breathing the too keen atmosphere of these mountains.* time'? ^^*^*^*^^"^^*^^"^^"° ^^^ founded about this fnl'/"''^'''' institution destined to give an example to the world and to expiate the sins of men, arose at this time m the order of the Camaldulenses. St. Ro- muaid. Its founder, was an Italian noble, whose youth was not the most regular ; but, touched by the grace of God, he was conv*erted, and practised in the desert the greatest atisterities. Q. What was the effect of his sanctity ? »,?,i;;Ji!-^ f— *i ""^ ^'' '^^""^'^y ^^« *« ^raw around him as his disciples, a number of princes and youncr noblemen and a great many of inferior rank. ° Q. What was their mode of life ? ^ A They lived by the labor of their hands. Fast- ing, silence, prayer, all the virtues of the ancient soli- taries were practised by St. Romuald and his di.ciples. This order £as given to the church a great number of K pVpe'cle^^^^^^^ ^--g«^ -t^-« the thifcemuryr" '^' '^"'""^ ^^ ^^^ ^^"-^^ ^-ing A. The principal afflictions of the church durino- b JbS^sCr^m' :fl»,tte"-«5«»'^d by the radical and „- ,^ „i SJ'TTlS.iCiiaiiU. *.ANCE. lose dangerous led the hospice 3 religious who ere constantly -hey sought for e convent, and ttention neces- ;ious led a \Gry ■ breathing the s.* led about this VQ an example men, arose at ises. St. Ro- , whose youth by the grace i in the desert y'i ■ draw around s and younor ank. lands. Fast- I ancient soli- his disciples, at number of 5t others the burch durinor lurch durinor ;he radical and COURSE THIRD. the real presence of our Lord tTJt\ ""^"^^'^^ ^^^ny but he was refuted by tit eel wlf ^/"f ^^/'^c^ament, bishop of CanterbX gftt h-^^^°^f"^'^^^h-' Cerularius, patriarch of Co^stanffn T f ^^^'^ael the seeds of dissension left rPhnr^^' ""> ^^^^ered some of his followers Thp P i'" v\" *^« "^'^^^^ of separate entirely froTn the ch^frJ^'.^Vl ^^*' ^^^^^^i-, persecutions of the M«h^^ "^^^ ^K^^^'^ ^'"^^ ; 3d, the formidable than ever h^'*''"^''^^' becoming more %yptandPaleLe ' "^"'^'^ *^^ Christians of CHAPTER XXXY. Of the Cha.treu.-EIe'i^e^.VLX-c^r^^^^^^^ Q' How did God console the church ? ous and very cruel dcodIp w^^ \ ^ "«''"^'^^' ^ barbar- Italy, and m^ otLTclrtries''" ''""'^-'^ ^^-^"^^ A nT Tfu ^^T conversion* effected ? Q' What other cons^'.H 7-^^^ "''^^* ^a^nt. A. Another conTufc ^^^.^V'^ ^bechurch? ^as the estabUshment of rod '? ^ ^^^ '^ *^« ^b^^^b God, by which ev^rv k?nd nf ^^^ ^' *^^^ *''"c« of from the evenin J of W i ?'''"^'''* ^as prohibited, I 312 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, Q. What were the crusades ? ChtL^^"" c"if ades were the wars undertaken by the Christians to dehver the IIol; Land from the yoL of the Saracens, who had possessed themselves of the grea est partof Asia and ifrica. Jerusalem h^dfll en into their power ; they had exercised the most fricrhfu" crntry! '"" '' "''^^ '"'^ ""''' "^^"^'^"S the who"e Q. Who was the first apostle of the crusades? ^. Ihe first apostle of the crusades was a hoH hermit named Peter, of the diocess of Amiens whom ordc'rT-'f P'^r^^, .^""'-^S^^ *« traverse Euo^en order to induce the kings and lords of the coun r^ o march acrainst the Saracens. t^ouniiy to thele SeliHonsV" '^'^" '^ ^'^^^ ^^^ -«-«-^ - n«1i; J^^-''.-'^^'' ^""?"^^ ^" ^^^^^^ expeditions wore as their distinct mark a cross of red stuff on tht shoulder; for this reason they were called crosW ind et' rVnftn rf •. ^^^ crossed trul:rs set out and took Jerusalem, and elected Godfrey of Q. What were the advantages of the crusades ? i«f f* r ^""'T^^] advantages of the crusades were • Ih^i^lfr^o^^ Christians who had become slaves to the infidels; 2d, to prevent the Saracens from ^ettin^ possession of Europe and introducing there whSt they had introduced every where else, silvery, corruption and barbarism ; 3d, to develop th^ arts a'ndTcieS "s time ? °'''"' '''''^^'" '"^^ established at this thatof'^hp cfFr' ^^^^^^^t^blished at this time was tn^t ot the Chartreux or Carthusians. Whilst the cru- the scandaW^r ^''TiP^^'l ^^'^ ^'^ ^^ G«d, expiate WWn ^ ""^ *^^ '^^"^^' ^^^ ««<^"^« victory for their COURSE THIRD. ^ thi^iaJ! •; ^^' '^' ^°""^^- oi the Chartreux or Car- chte^^^Hht^^^^^^ Y- St. Bruno, fnghtful desert, ca Ld al!^^''""«! ^^^« retired to a Grenoble, where he and h ^ '"'^ .^" *^« ^^^^ess of angels. St. Bruio dTedt liTr"'"^^ ^'^ '^' ^^« ^^ CHAPTER XXXVI. St. John, and Knights of^ri *^® Knights of order instituted toleuL.h*''!'^ "' ^'«''»» >va8 a„ ^."'hony's Jre. %Us%lst''±'"^"'"'S from »" disease, which ravaged E.iroDef"'"'" u*""! '''"•iWe twelfth and thirteenth cenS/""''^ '^^ *^«»'h, aistir?' <•*«'• -%ious order was established at Q. What were their duties ?""■ siek/and to combartlTe T'"'"' '" '^t" «»>^ of the vows of poverty chastt, tTl"% "^"y "««'« he oath never to count theenemv .l'"''^'«=«. and toolc an gies of valor. "^""^ ' ""^r performed prodi- . foidduTr^f *r^ t^.e^iStd'^^r .*» *« '- dels ? o '"^^ ®^cK: and combatino- the infi gj V«s ot bt. Lazarus did the """'"'•aiir : Jl :' 'I 314 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. thing ; but they were devoted same care of lepers. Q What was the condition of the lepers ? A, The lepers, driven out of the cities and from the habitations of men, wandered about the country wliere «ie greatest part of them died of want and destitution. I he Knights of St. Lazarus came to their succor, and in order to secure to them better and more fidthful attention, no one but an actual leper could be grand master of the order. This adn.irable charity recalls to our mind that of our Lord, who took upon himself our inhrmities, in order to compassionate them the more. Ok What saint was raised up to relieve the spiritual wants of the Christians ? A. St. Bernard was raised up for the spiritual suc- cor of the Christians. He banished scandal, con- tounded heretics and consoled the church. Q. Where was he born ? A. He was born at Chateau dc Fontaines, near Dijon, and at the age of twenty-three entered the order of Citeaux (the Cistercians,) with his brothers and thirty young noblemen, whom he had gained to Jesus Christ. Q. What did Bernard become at Citeaux ? A. Bernard soon became the model of the whole community. In order to excite himself to the practice of virtue, he was accustomed to say to himself : Ber- nard, why hast thou come hiiherf St. Stephen, abbot ot Citeaux, sent him with twelve other rehaious to found the celebrated abbey of Clairvaux. ° Q. Where is Clairvaux ? A. Clairvaux is in the diocess of Lanores. It was the haunt of brigands. St. Bernard established himself there, built cells, and soon saw around him tive hundred religious, animated with the greatest devotion. ° Q. What were the principal virtues of St. Bernard ? A, u.ae principal viitucs of St. Bernard were, mild- ANCE. ievoted to the pers ? s and from the country where nd destitution, ir succor, and, more fiuthful uld be grand irity recalls to upon himself ate them the e the spiritual spiritual suc- scandal, con- h. s, near Dijon, the onh^r of ?rs and thirty Jesus Christ, aux? of the whole ) the practice imself : Ber- ephen, abbot religious to Langres. It 1 established around him ;he greatest •t. Bernard ? I were, mild- COURSE TniRD. at the age of ^ixt^-thri/^l^'^o ""of 'itf ^'■■""•••" 315 and aux, o"st, U53. CHAPTER XXXVII ffiotod\t^Sci?dtin?th1f/^.fr"''^ ''hich af- •lers, by the example oTm7„ «"ntemplative or- conversion of a C^ t^^l^X ^'"«'^; »"'! by the merania. " '""^""^e m the north called Po iSrdefend°d'lf"'i'''«''''„,.eh? in the east, by the KniX's of th/'",'°"''= K-Vhts; tlf'Tif"",""'' of tteorde' of^lr/ ^'•^*" the south by those of St. John of ?L ^"Z'*™" ' '" Calatra.a, of Aleantara and rf Avif '"'"^' *"«« of conception of the Blessed Virif "n"'-" '"""aenlate tunes they were the rampart of h). (?•'"•- ""'">' cen- tcrror of the Saracen7who „„! ^- k""""'' a"'' the efforts made many eaptivls ' """""'^'anding theu- of the Hofy Tr]Lit7fo?nd:,rbr^r'r;' •'^"-"'-''''^ He was born in the south of P.^ '^°''" °^ Matha. ■n the practice of virtue and L'"' P"'""' '"^ yo"th Biastical state. The d^e "aM , 'irfi'T'' ">« <'<''^'«- ' "6 said his first mass in the Mllr il :i:! ''■! 316 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, presence of the bishop of Paris and many great per^^on- ages, God wrought a miracle to make known to him his vocation. Q. What was this miracle ? A. At the elevation of the sacred liost, an an«rel appearexl in the shape of a young man— he was dresSjd m a white robe with a cross of red and blue on the breast, and his hand resting on two captives. The bishop of Pans sent St. John of Matha to Rome, to ask of the sovereign pontifE what was the will of God m the matter. Q. What did the sovereign pontiff do ? A .The sovcTeirrn pontiff ordered fasting and prayers andihe himself celebrated the holy mysteries. At the elevation the same miraculous vision appeared, and iha pope directed St. John of Matha to establish an order for the redemption of captives who were crroan- mg under the yoke of the infidels. ° Q' Did the saint remain at Rome ? A. He did not remain at Rome— he returned to J^rance built a monastery, collected alms, and sent two of his religious to Africa to ransom the slaves— they brought back one hundred and eighty. The saint went thither himself, and ransomed a great number !'. ;i CHAPTER XXXVIIT. Christianity preserved and propagated.— Founding of the orSer of the Holy (fcosiiconncil of I^^t? t'SeTn'ihXnrief ''^ ^-^-ns.-Twemh and o f^^i^f r'?^""' ?^ *^^ Knights Hospitalers were established during the twelfth century^ * i;.?^^ ?'"'^®''' ""^ ^^^ Knights Hospitalers of the twelfth century were the orders of the Holy Ghost, of — ^.vs-.^, ttiiv^ ux tiiu iiiiuge oroiners. ^:mr^ lANCE. V great person- known to him host, an angel •he was dressed (1 bhie on the Mptivea. The la to Rome, to he will of God 3? ng and prayers teries. At the appeared, and 3 establish an 10 were groan- e returned to 1ms, and sent the slaves — ty. The saint eat number. COURSE THIRD. 317 L— Founding incil of Iiat- Twelfth and litalers were talers of the oly Ghost, of I'ospital of this orTw i, ,h',r f .i'" ■',°^' »<'l«l'rated exi«,,,ed i„f.„t, are ,frovMedfor ""'' '■""""' """l make any in,m rv about'Z *" "?'' ""' '"'"'« or infant tllere, o even to ^^if""-",'"" '''^P' ^ '!'" «on .hen leJvingTl™ X"""" ""^ "" '>« "'^ P<-- TvoVd't r "eat'ofli T i^^'^^^^'^^^ cseort and defend tl^e ?il • P."'"""" ' «f knights to Ir of rel^uTwomt'afJL'll^™^^^ "bbors ; ami la,,N duty it was to w^tl^i" T'^ °^''■«"n«'ion, whose thci clothes aVmaketeirtdl ""^ P"°™'^' ^•'«- • i Selndio' wChU?! '''?'^1''r •"•<"''-? was cstabUshed,wr''t?h •■"■," '^^'''s« ''™t'«'" rivers , 2d, to p Jthe tra^dcrs o'vi''Il''f ' ?'''\ *« ^': )r;fc,th STJveS, SVr'"^' appeared, amon-st others tL vf 5 • ^/^ °^ heretics at Lyons. They rett^ftllbt^^^^^^^^ a hfe apparently austere, said thev wrn f i- 1 f ' ^'''^ possess property, and pretended^{ T ^«^^\^den to was a priest. Pr^cnded that every Christian a In what council were thev nnnri« ,io til I III 318 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Lateran. But as the people were deceived by tlieir apparent holiness, God raised up from amon<r the pe^ pie true saints, to show which was the true church Of this number was St. Isidore the patron of laborers and fcjt. Drogon the patron of shepherds. The church was also consoled by the conversion of the Iluc^ian a people of the north. -^'-"owns, Q. What do you remark on the thirteenth century ? T.«7:i JT''''^ tliat hell attacked the church with un- heard of fury ; but God came to her aid. H' In what manner ? \ut:.}^f ?''*''^ "P W-^^^ '^^"^'' ^"^ ^^"sed the estab- lis iment of many religious orders, especially the four mendicant orders, namely, the Carmilites, the Fran- ciscans, the Dominicans and the Augustinians. They are called mendicant, because they Sic upported by CHAPTER XXXIX. Q. What is the order of the Carmelites ? A. Ihe order of Carmelites, composed of hermits W f '^"^^^ i""^' '^'^ ^«"^^"^^ «f ^ superior wa first esabhshed in the east, whence it passed inti the west about the beginning of the thirteenth century tie cWr ''""^ '^''""^ "P ^°^^^"'' ^"^^"^^^ ^f Q. Who was he ? ^. It was St. Francis of Assisium, founder of the Franciscans He was born in Italy, gave all his goods to the poor, became Door himsplf q«,i ..c.f„ui:„i.5'j . order, the object of Whichwas to pmch toAe pe^ NCE. ived by their long the peo- true church. 1 of laborers, The church he llugians, ith century ? rch with un- id the estab- illy the four ?, the Fran- ians. Tliey ipported by COURSE THIRD. 319 -Establish- Carmelites, lians. — St. d. ? of hermits perior, was ed into the h century, defender of der of the i his goods ^i:„T 1 - > the peo- tt;'of cten'trVr^'^^P^^'*^^ *^-« P-eatvir^ hunnlit^ ''''"'^>^' cletachment, mortification Td ^rtlY "'" *^' "^"^^^ ^^ to the religious of St. in/io'S^^fcl^^Sr"^^^ --^- Je«ser Friars, throuc^h C" m^^^^^ th^it is, o the solitude and recX ol'n^ t^'.'' ^" ^^^'^«"nt Con/e//cr.v or Gray FH«r« f .i" "^^""^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ; wear around Sr^lf^r *^' ^'«^<i ^l"cli tl^y peculiar form ofe h'^KXesT "^""^^ ^^ ''^ Q- Who was St. Dominic? famiiy'Ld^Slra^^^^^ t'^^r' ? ^"-^-- Albigenses. I„ order L. In. ^"t^l *^^ ^^^^^t^^''-^! gious"order, the purpose of S'^^ "^'^^ ^ ''^"■ gospel, concert heretS and ^^ '^''' *^ P'^^^^^ the infidels. The reli'bus oT thf ""''T'" ''"=^«» to the count, called preacC firs ' D ''• "'"' °" '^'' ^«- Q. What was thefourfW 1 I>ominicans. the aid of the church? '''^'' *^^t God sent to constitute the ord^^llL^eST^If ^^^ T ^^^^ -'^ Q- Who was St. ThoM.as 5, ^™'*"' *>'• Augustin. wafborn^Ifcrdln';^ '^^1'" "*'"' 'l'" tn.th, icans, where his reputeUoTf ""^ "■''^""'^ *« »«»""- was soon the obL7S,?.r (°'^^'<'!«n«'' and sanctity theology a lo^'-'ti^f JS' :!''""™«°n- He tau.hl on theolo-v ami Ztt 1 ' <'«""P<>''e<i many wo?ks the Blesse'-i's^^raS; SSf S *<^ """r ol eight years. ' ^^^^ ^t the age of forty- ! i I 320 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER XL. Christianity preserved and propagated.-St. Louis, bt. iJerdmand.— General Councils of Lateran and I.yons.— Religious of Mercy.- Thirteenth Century continued. •'' Q. Who was St. Louis? tr^T ^*„^"i«' k^ng of France, was the son of Louis ym. He was born in 1215, and was baptized at roissy. It was on this account he signed his letters Louis irf Poissy: to show thereby that he prefen-ed the title of Christian to that of king of France. Q. What words did his mother, the queen, fre- quently repeat to him ? ^ A. Queen Blanche, his mother, whilst he was vouno- frequently repeated to him those beautiful words"! My son, I love you very tenderly ; but I would pre- fer to see you fall dead at my feet, rather than to have you commit one single mortal sin." Louis prof- ited so well by these lessons, that he preserved dur- ing lite his baptismal innocence. Q. What did he do when he became kino- ? A. Having ascended the throne of France, he de- voted himself to the promotion of religion and the happiness of his subjects. He gave to the great an example of every virtue.; prevented the further pro- gress of heresy, and banished scandal from liis kmo-- dom. =• Q. What else did he do ? A. He continued the holy war which the Christians were waging against the infidels. He set out for ralestine; landed in Egypt, took Damietta, and was made prisoner. Whilst in captivity, he astonidied the barbarians by his greatness of soul and his lustice ,^^ - ,^^ ^^ xrance, ana again set out tor Africa, where he died near Tunis, as a truly Chris- iNCE, d.— St. Louis, Lateran ana enth Century, 5 son of Louis s baptized at ed his letters he prefen'cd France, e queen, fre- lie was young, itiful words : I would pre- ither than to Louis prof- eserved dur- ing? ranee, he de- ^ion and the the great an further pro- om liis kinsf- le Christians set out for tta, and was itoni?hed the his justice, igain set out truly Chris- COURSE THIRD, ^^ tian king, leaving „.any salutary instructions for his the chuXnd'eSif vt'J'l^^ '^ ^'""^^' ^^« ^^^^ndin.. St. FerdinanS,kL. r& 1^^^^^^^ «f the earth^ same in SpaiA. He eonaurrt^"^ ^^°"' ""^ ^«^"S th« from the ingdels, and rTXtLr:^^^^^''''' losses repaired by the onnvi"^^^rr^^" ^"d her and a part of I^^s a ^/.t..^" of Livonia, Cumania, on one^Ul she CliJ^y^'^^ lost' second of Lyons hi whil !\ '^'' ^^"^ ^^"^ ^''^ ^"^ good done brthe rd?c i^ ' ' f "^"^ ?«»fir"»ed the whom we have spoken S \^^'' ^"^ ^he saints of the Greeks to'thTu'nl^^Tf^^r.^^^^^^ ^^ ^"^= "^^^ the ranso .TLi?^^^^^^^^ Tor its end ^olasco, like St ^John oiM^X '""^^t' ^^^ ^^^er birth, was the founder HU^ r ^' ^ ^^^"ch'nan by remain in slavery amonc. fhe [nfi?T' '!!^'^" ^ ^'^^ ^ for the ransom of captfvi '^'' ""^"^ necessary CHAPTER XLL 322 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. was both violent and obstinate. A schism of forty years, and heresies afflicted the church, which God de- fended and consoled by new religious orders, saints, martyrs, and the conversion of new nations. Q. What were some of the religious orders of the fourteenth century ? A. The first was the order of the CeUites, that is, brothers of the tomb, or burying brothers ; whose duty It was to nurse the sick, dress the dead, give them burial, and recite for them each day the office of the dead. Q. What particular vow did they make ? A. Besides the three upual religious vows, they mad^ a vow never to desert the couch of pestilence : thus proving the charity and holiness of the true church ; lor heretics have never done any thing of the Q. What is the order of St. Brido^et ? A, The orderof St. Bridget was established to draw down upon the Christian world the special protection ot the blessed Virgin, and secure her all-powerful aid against heresy. It was founded by St. Brido-et, prin- cess oi Sweden, whose revelations may piousty be be- Q Who ^ere the other defenders of the church ' A, The other defenders of the church durino- the fourteenth century were the great saints, whom'^God raised up to prove by the splendor of theu- virtues the hohmissof the Catholic Church ; among others, was bt. Elzear, and St Delphina his wife. Q. Who was St. Elzear? A St. Elzear was count of Arian. Pious, modest, amiable m conversation ; truly brave in war : he was a tather to the poor and to domestics. St. Dtlphina imitated the good example of her husband, and they lived thus perfectly united, and in the practice of every COCrsSE THIBD. CHAPTER XLll. 323 »fHcen.-ConveSr of f'S^^r- ^t- John Nep^ cent J^ ^'="«-' --« was held in Ae fourteenth t"rtwi':isr„nire'' n't '" ^ ^°"^-"* -„. teenth„,e„me„ieal council liars'""-!;' 'I" *e fi?. . her solicitude for societv L f"" "^"""^ displayed rho disturbed it ; by SinT^""?'"' ">« h^-^^ jns the sciences. DurinTtwf "■ora'-Sand encourag- brilhantly on the.tlironc in"ti! '""^ ^"""ess shone ?■ r^r s5: ESethr""°*«'-E«-''eth! andorname^for^^eXr^.^fi^"^"^^ "P ^^^^ the unhappy and those Th/ wl "^ ?"* ^"^ ^"^^O'' especially those amon<. the 0007^1. '*'^""""« '* ^"^ dition rendered it nainfnlflK? ^^^^<^ fo»*raer con- angelic mildness S"o^tn'^ *^ ^^ ^"«^"- Her whom she had thf rappi„eTst\^ -"^u^^^ Q' What was her life af?pr f K ^ ""." ^^^^ *« God. . f- After the dea h%1tet\' If A^^^^^ fprth in so many herJc vSue.^^^^ ^^" l^^« ^^^one hvm^ witness to the sanotiTl A\*^'?? "'^^ 'became a to which thp H.o.r^f-."*'*'*^^ «^ the Catholic Chur.i, glorious test'im'ony" " '"^"■^" "^^^^^« ^^^^e a stilT more Q. Who were these martyrs ? II! , I I III W ' III I If liiii: 324 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, A. These martyrs were three young Lithuanian noblemen, named Anthony, John, and Eustachius, born in idolatry ; but who, being converted, preferred to suffer death rather than eat meat on a day forbidden by the church. There was another martyr still more celebrated. Q. Who was he ? A. He was St. John Nepomucen, canon of Prague, who died a martyr to the secrecy of confession. Q. Did the blood of the martyrs produce new Christians ? A. Yes ; a part of Tartary or northern China, Bul- garia, ^and Lithuania were converted to the faith and consoled the church for the losses sustained by heresy and the great western schism. CHAPTER XLHt. Christianity preserved and propagated.— Council of Constance.— St. Vincent Ferrier.— Founding of the Order of the Voluntary Poor.— Fifteenth Century, Q. What were the assaults sustained by the church during the fifteenth century ? A. The assaults sustained by the church durino* the fifteenth century were those made upon her by heresies and scandals. Wickliff, John Huss, Jerome of Prague, spread every where the most dangerous errors ; attacked the authority of the church, the sacraments, and the most holy practices; meantime the great Bchism of the west continued. Q. What defenders did God give to the church? A. The principal defenders whom God gave to the church were the clergy of England, the fathers of the council of Constance, and especially St. Vincent Fer- rifii*. Q. Who was he? iNCE, g Lithuanian istachius, born , preferred to iay forbidden rtyr still more on of Prague, ifession. produce new n China, Bul- the faith and led by heresy . — Council of unding of the nth Century. by the church lurch during upon her by iss, Jerome of ^erous errors ; B sacraments, me the great be church ? d j^ave to the ■athers of the Vincent Fer- COITRSE THIRD, „«^ reign pontiif'appnedht'al^ir^ '!^"' '^' ««^«- forty years he^rarerseTtPn -^ x^"*'^'''^^^^- ^"^ng. verted a large number of W« ^T i ^"''''P^' ^"^ ^'"n- and sinners. '^^'^'' ^^^hometans, heretics end to the great sel^m"^^^^^^^^^ wise reasons suppressed the communion of th^ ^''^ Q' In what manner diVl ^^'^"""""n^on ot the cup. of the church ? ^^^ ^^'^"'^ ^ ^^^ further aid ^. God came to the further aif1nf*i,« establishment of thirtv-sPv 1 • ^^"^^^ ^y the ■ orders, destined toop^^^^^^^ to the false virtues of herpHn'''u"^'-°* Christians the order of the^v'duritty S P^^^^-^-^y was Q' How did they live ? ^ mulltUrno'Spetai^^P^^^^^^^^ preferring to trus??oZSee ?o Th '^''' "^^^' ^"* live by alms. They were also 1° .*^^''' '",PP^^^' ^^^ the sick. ^ ^^® ^^^^ devoted to the care of A jtmfl p" ?^^^^ ^'^"itents ? voted tTSvt r:r rn:oiaS^^^^^^^^^ ^? ^^-^' ^- demned to death, and p^enamfh^!. of criminals con- re igion overlooks nonHf Sl .. r?-^'^ ^^"- ^hus inisery. Following ?heexainnl! Tii^'^''^''' ,°^ ^^»"»an confraternities we?e first eTtahn ^j^'^^'^'^ere these Christendom formed S!;S^^^^ parts c^ IS, 28 326 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, ii iiti CHAPTER XLIV. Christianity preserved and propagated.— Foundingof the Order of Minims.— Council of Florence.— Dis- covery of America.--Fifteenth Century, continued. Q. Who was St. Francis of Paula? A. St. Francis, of Paula, one of the great consola- tions of the church in the fifteenth century, was born in Italy; he retired to a solitude where he led the most austere life, and founded the order of the Minims Q. What was the object of this order? ^. To revive charity almost extinguished in the hearts of a great number of Christians, and to repab the scandalous violation of the laws of fastincr and t^b- stinence. For this reason the Minims added t]>e vow of perpetual lent to the vows of poverty, chastity and obedience. "^ Q. Where did St. Francis of Paula die ? A. St. Francis of Paula died in France, whither he had come by order of the sovereign pontiff to assist on his death-bed, Louis XI who died in his arms. The miracles and sanctity of St. Francis of Paula and his numerous disciples consoled the church, and aided her to support new trials. Q. What were these trials ? A. These trials were the ruin of the empire of Con- stantinople and the conquests of the Mahometans. IJuring five hundred years the Greeks seemed to wish are-union with the church of Rome ; especially at the council of Florence, where they signed the same pro- fession of faith with the Latins, but to which thev proved unfaithful. , ^ Q. What happened after ? A. The Almighty, weary of their iniquities, sent asramst them Mahnmpf TT amr^ar.n^ ^.^ *t — ^ t* u. _ i . took Constantinople, reduced all Greece to servitude, s COURSE THIRD. died miserably. "^ ""' ^"'glits of Rhodes and . UIAS, WiiO CHAPTER XLY. J: a?U centum, sustain in that age. She wt 1^ f^^* combat to Tm; ""^'^'f--^ it^rVIU ^^^^^ V Luther? 'J?. VVho was Luther ? ^ ^* ^. -Luther was a German .,.«i- • tmian order, who violateThi, fi'^'''"' ^^ t^« Au^rng. chastity and obedience hi ^n ??-^ ^°^^« ^^ Poverty and commenced depS'-^P^''^*^^cd, married a nn^' ■on as an oSte/e f "om iTt Z'"'^'} ""'«»<' '"•'= led - he alone was -re'enUghS'Sl^Sll-^cS fl I Hi I 328 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. • tian world. He persevered in preaching error, and after havinor led a scandalous life, died on leavin<r the table, where he had, as usual, gorged himself witE wine and meats. Q. Who was Zuinglius ? A. Zuinglius was a curate of the church of Our JLady of the Hermits, in Switzerland, preached at Zurich the errors of Luther, permitted all kinds of dis- on ers, had the eifrontery to marry publicly, aad was kilJed m a battle lost by his partisans, althou«rh he had promised them a victory. ° Q. Who was Calvin ? A\ Calvin was an ecclesiastic of Noyon ; but was never a priest. He went to Bourges, where he adopted the errors of Luther, to which he added his own : he settled in Geneva where he burnt to death Michael berv^etus, who had the courage to differ from him, and fanally died himself of a shameful disease. Q, Who was Henry VIH ? A. Henry VHI was king of England. A slave to his passions, he wished the pope to annul his lawful marriage but the pope refused. Upon this tlie kino- declared himself the head of the church in Enirland" drew his people into schism and soon after into heresy.' Q. How do you show that Protestantism or the religion preached by Luther, Zuinglius, Calvin and Henry VIH, is not the true religion? A. In order to show that Protestantism is a false religion, or rather no religion at all, it will be suffi- cient simplv to bear in mind : 1st, that it was estab- hshed by four great libertines ; 2d, that it owes its origin to the love of honors, covetousness of the ^oods of others, and the love of sensual pleasures, Ihree things forbidden by the gospel; 8d, that it permits you to believe whatever you please, and to do what- ever you beheje ; 4th, that it has caused immense evils, '^V^KL^'^f^\ X ranee, Switzerland and England with blood ; It leads to impiety, and finally to indiffer- )ANCE. ing error, and ied on leavincr d liimself with church of Our , preached at 11 Kinds of dis- )licly, and was 8, although he )yon ; but was 2re he adopted d his own ; he leath Michael from him, and se. . A slave to ml his lawful this the king t in England, 3r into heresy, ntism or the I, Calvin and sm is a false will be suffi- it was estab- t it owes its ? of the goods asures, three at it permits I to do what- nmense evils, and England \y to indiffer- COURSE TBiHB ' 329 who preach rand'ehenl?'",.^"*"' /?"'»'' "'"«> which' dissemiiiate it * ^'"™'^ ^"^ **'e l»olu CHAPTER XLVL '^aS'/Zte'^^l^.^o-c.ingof S. F.a„o., Xavier.-Si.teen&t?^JJ:e^e-t-5: A. God iustifiwl til t I I f rotestants ? form the mC ?rikit ^ork'^V^^'-f "" '"'' '" P^-^ which proved that sho° was dwavst?^"^ """* '"'""«''' Jesus Christ. always the true spouse of 9 Can you name some of these works ? the poor. ° himself up to the service of Q' What order did he found ? ^' tie founded a relirrious or^lp.. «,!,• i. i name, and which devotes'lself f!.! ^'""^ ^^^^« ^^s sane. uevoies itself to the care of the in- wotdedateeVoTpLp^^^^^^^^^^ ^^o was thfir of^rr^r J .« , f ampeluna the same vPi,t. T„ vertedi;^ theTaX^rf^l '"'^ ^"T^ ■' ^e was' eon-" wif L Godj^wtTp^-rsrsr CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. foundation of a new religious order called the society of Jesus. ^ Q. Wliat is the design of this society? A The design of the Society of Jesus is to instruct vouth and to convert heretics and infidels. Its mem- bers make the vow of obedience to the sovereign pontiff, to go on the missions whithersoever he mSv thmk proper to send them. ^ Q. Who was St. Francis Xavier ? A. St. Francis Xavier was a young Spanish noble- man, very distinguished for his talents. He was pro- lessor of philosophy at Paris when St. Ignatius arrived there, who converted him by repeating to him those words of the Saviour : What doth it pro/it a man if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul Q. What did Xavier do ? A. Xavier became the disciple of St. Ignatius, and went to preach the faith in the Indies at the momeni; when Germany, England, and a part of France were losing the hgli of the gospel. Q. What was the success of St. Francis Xavier ? X 1 ?^ ?^^"^i^ Xavier converted a countless multi- tude of infidels m thelndies and Japan, and died lust as he was entering China in 1552, at the ao-e of forty- six. His body was carried to the city of Goa, where it remains untainted by corruption. CHAPTER XLVII. Christianity preserved and propagated.-Council of Irent.— St. Charles Borromeo, St. Theresa.— The Ursulmes.— End of the Sixteenth Century. Q. Why was the council of Trent assembled ? «.f;. J!!? ^°""^^^ °^ ^""f "*' *^^ eighteenth and last general ecunc-ii, compu^cd of two hundred and thirty- eight bishops, was assembled to condemn the heresies COURSE TniRD. Charles Borro.neo. "^ ' ^'"^^o' them was St. ?• Fl^/^^f St. Charles Borromeo ? all its sp-endor the vir ue'of Si ''" "'S'"'"'"!.,! i„ remlere,! that of the monastirini T"^' ®'- T''«'-««a e- Who wa, St. Twita? "° '"'' """^Pi-^uous. P'ously, she came Lar bdn" 1 «n'"".?- ^«'^'^^i novel,; but^ touched by tt4ee'f^''*« f^l''"? "' a rel.-ious, led a life Wl.olly amli;?. ?' ''"' '*«'"■>« A. S oLtlST/h" ?/ "■," U-uIines? IiaheclbythebleSdA„^e,ao*BrY"•''""^' ^''^ -'■''- back to virtue, instruct th'etnt^rS *?•»"' '"""^ ae world the good odor ofSTcTlf'^T'' "'"'"Sh very great service to the chureh S • i' J* "'ndercd orders established at that thLe Cth "j." /«l'!jiou, poreal miseries. '""^ ""e reUef of cor- the sick :* idftf r^Lt'rt'"':;'''^''**'' ^^ "--g ■ by I CamiUut'Mnf wlfd'^^r/r*''^^^^^^^^^^^ P-uriog for the ^^t^^.'Ttio^^^t' ^ 332 CATECHISM OF PER8FVERANCE. CHAPTER XLVIII. Christianity preserved and propagated.— St. Francis of Sales.— Missions of America and the Levant. — .St. Vincent of Paul— Seventeenth Century. Q. How did God punish the countries which had abandoned the faith ? A, God punished those countries which had aban- doned the faith, bv calamities, such as we do not read of elsewhere in their history, whilst at the same time his goodness consoled the church, by pjiving her a great saint, destined to revive piety in the world, as St. Charles had revived it among the clergy and St. The- resa in the cloister. Q. Who was he ? ^. St. Francis of Sales, bishop of Geneva. He was born in Savoy of a noble family, and showed from his infancy a piety and purity of morals which merited for him the special protection of the B. Virgin ; he em- braced the ecclesiastical state and devoted himself en- tirely to the conversion of heretics, of whom he had the happiness to bring back seventy thousand to* the faith. Q. What order did he found ? A. He founded, in concert with St. Jane Chantal, the order of the Visitation, in which is perpetuated the spirit of piety, mildness, and charity, wliich distin- guished the most amiable saint of these latter times. Q. What further consolation did God give the church ? A. He consoled the church still further by the suc- cess of missionaries. Some converted a great portion of 'America and formed the Reductiom of Paraguay^ where the innocence of the first Christians was seen to shine in ail its pristine brilliancy, whilst others con- verted large provinces in tlie east. tries which had COURSE THIRD. 33, ? Who was St. Vincent of Pan] ? drew hi™ f^n. oh^curitr^ c^^eU S^ pj^t^ priSt r*' '■"PP*"""' t'' I^-" «fte' he wa, ordained Tul!H^/nTX':»ave^arT„"Srr'!.''^ "'o verted his mastpr nnri ^ '*''*^*'V at lunis but he con- France, S'l^lrdTSl'^ ''™ "''--'' «» affliction andcstabliXrl ^„ *^ "^'^ *P«"es of of the unfortu^^ltt't r„Sfrath°'" ^-li "''■"'«' «• JVhat further did ho do ? to ^oS'sSuu'cctV r^""^ of n,i.sionarie, country an'd to ca^ h , L ?1/??r..'»'"'"?"i».S.t>'e country and to ca^^^^; iT.ht^o/T-n"''"''?''!''^ "'« called LazarisTs! £'stlv h» ' i*" ""'''"'^- 'olated by fam nean^i?! .''"i "'?»"."•- they are ■ - — ■norc good than all th^ It Y" ' '«' l^a^ Jone thought of. phJosophers together ever CHAPTER XLIX. Seventeenth clJn'^eo^Wa^^d of Kef^e.-' cent|f *•" *''"'*'• W martyrs in the seventeena. St. iVan,.i- Y'..t_ !'*?'.^''' "'"ch were converted hv 334 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, the Christians every where displayed an admirable desire of martyrdom. Q. Give some instances ? A. A poor woman gave her girdle in order to buy a post to which she might be tied and burnt alive for the faith ; and children of five and even four years of a^e astonished their executioners by their constancy. The church, consoled by so many victories, had soon to weep over another heresy. Q. What heresy ? A. The heresy of Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, who maintained in a printed work that man is not free, and that it is impossible for him to keep some of the commandments of God. The Jansenists endeavored to withhold the people from the sacraments by exag- gerating the dispositions necessary to receive them. ° Q. How was the church defended ? A. To defend the truth against the Jansenists, the chief of whom were Arnaud, Nicole and Quesnel, God raised up two illustrious bishops, Bossuet and Fenelon, and to expiate the outrages offered to good morals by scandalous sinners, he caused a new congregation to be founded. Q. What congregation ? A. The congregation of La Trappe, founded by a young ecclesiastic named Armand de Ranee. Whilst the life of the Trappists, more angelic than human, was expiating the crimes of the world, God opened an asylum for penitent females. Q. What asylum was this ? A. This asylum was the order of Our Lady of Re- fuge, into which were received unfortunate females and also females of unsullied vu-tue, in order to les- sen the humiliation of the former. They all lived in community and called one another sisters ; for, in the eyes of religion, repentance is the sister of innocence. ERANCE, ed an admirable B in order to buy id burnt alive for ven four years of their constancy, ctories, had soon 3p of Ypres, who man is not free, :eep some of the nists endeavored aments by exag- I receive them. ? e Jansenists, the nd Quesnel, God net and Fenelon, ► good morals by congregation to )e, founded by a Ranee. Whilst lie than human, God opened an )ur Lady of Re- rtunate females in order to les- hey all lived in ters ; for, in the r of innocence. COURSE TBIRD. 335 CHAPTER L. Ordar of the Holv rI:^ ^ Schools and of th„ and Wie.i^ttetee;;i^-- ^ 0,^^ center ^^^ ^^« ^^-h attacked in the eighteenth t"^ V SntX^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^{eenth cen- a few did God come ?iThp f *^^ Philosophers. A. God came to the ^ccor of I '?°'.^^ *^« ^^ith ? learned doctors who refuted .^^ ^ - ^^ raisin. „„ by giving birth to many relHou. T'^^^' ^^ ^^^«^' and ins ruction of youth, L^^^"^^ for the n^'.£^"^*^ai Schools^ ' • *^^* ^^ *^»e Brothers Q. Who was the founde. r- Hheims, whXt;;?;t btotl^ ^^ ?*' -non of to those given by mL of th?^^ f^^^^ far superior of youth. The order of the LnfT^^ ^""^ '^'^ instruction tothepreservationofthefatto^^^ the last century, which witnesseTtif ^PJfP^^ ^^^ng ita y of another order for he S *^^ ^^tablishment in °^ A^UV^*^- '' ^"^ propagation J it^tas^'th^'''^''"*^^*^ destined to \taLefe thJ^"" "^^'^ ^''^^ Redeemer h-T'y-. J' -as founded bvT I'J^^^^^ants of Z' bishop of St. A^ratha in tl,oT ^ ^^P^onsus Li^ruori God had raised'up tc; detd thf t""?!'' ^^P^««' ^ pious, and present a baSr to I "'^^^^^"«* ^^e im- f ppmg the princinles^ r! Jansenism, which was fountains of ^pietX «1.":?L^'^^^ ^"A^ryin. nvT. sacraments. " ' " r--"«""S; "le laithfui from the Q. Bid impiety make any conquests? 336 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. Impiety made conquests, especially in France. To compensate the church, missionaries converted a great many persons in China ; among whom was a branch of the imperial family, which, durin^r the perse- cution, displayed the c mrage of the first Christians. Q. What were the oilier conquests of the faith ? A . The other conquests of the faith were the con- version and civilization of many savage nations in America, and particularly of the Illinois. Q. What was the character of the savages before their conversion ? A. The character of these savages before'their con- version was of the most revolting barbarity. They ate their prisoners, whom they roasted at a slow fire, after having pulled off their nails and cut off their fingers and ears. After their conversion they became gentle, hospitable and very pious. CHAPTER LI. Christianity preserved and propagated. — Many Apol- ogists for Keligion. — Madame Louise of France. — Eighteenth Century, continued. Q. Did the church enjoy her conquests in peace ? A. The church did not enjoy her conquests in peace. She was attacked by an impious sect, known by the name of philosophers; who, developing the worst Erinciples of Luther and Calvin, denied the best estab- slied truths, and the most sacred duties of man. Q. What more did they do ? A. They formed a league against religion, and en- deavored to show that religion was opposed to the sciences ; but they did not succeed. The most famous of these philosophers were Voltaire and Rousseau. Q., What was the life of Vnltniro V A, The life of Voltaire was unworthy not only of a ANCE. lly in France. s converted a ; whom was a I'infr the perse- !t Christians, f the faith ? were the con- ge nations in s. avages before fore'their con- ity. They ate kt a slow fire, [ cut off their Q they became —Many Apol- ) of France. — ts in peace ? uests in peace, known by the ng the worst she best estab- 3 of man. igion, and en- aposed to the e most famous I Kousseau. f not only of a COURSE THIRD. leavinjj colleo-p hja " j studies m that citv fin drove Sim'feS hrp»e„":,TS1 """, ""^ ^^^^ and; whence he was sent T i, "'' ^''''' ''"n *" Hol- caused him to he put in wll • £ .'•'"'?''<""«'uct seller, ruine.' jUier hv f ' ''? ^'"'ated one boofc- all his hatred of relio-ion 3uf '''^'>«art and curred in 1778. '«>""'' '"'"' lus death which oc- ?• "[.'>af was his death ? He -^l'^t^:X°li:^^t P™^-°<' <I-Pair. impiety: wafSHt'^rnrr "Sd ?T.' P"'""* »£ li's infancy, he became an Sh ^t'^ ^ "«e from 0. How did he die ? hi^e TeTm St* '"? '=''"'^' V a death worthy of e B/whomwrC^^^-Vfi™'''"''^'""'^" ^^. VoUaire and RousscTvTre tZT" f '"5*"" Bergier, NonotS^ bXTZ \T ^""'^'y ^^-^ly the truth, whilst ProvMencei^fT' ^^^ '"^^?A ner, tlie nrimo. „_—,'"'? ?xpiated, in a signal ™-- «• Who" was'tWr,^^:'''"^ "? **'^ philosophy.' ""'"'" e^^piated thercrlLesT"""^^' *'^ "^ ''^om God 29 pff'*' ,"* ''if I iii l! ll f i 338 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. The principal victim was Madame Louise, of France, daughter of Louis XV ; who, in the bloom of youth, quit the palace of Versailles to enter among the Carmelites at St. Denis, where she spent her life in prayers, fasting, and the practice of all the austeri- ties of penance. CHAPTER LTL Christiaiilty preserved and propagated — ^The Clergy of France. — Martyrs of the Revolution. — ^Missions df Corea. — End of the Eighteenth Century. Q. What affliction did the chm'ch suffer at the close of the eighteenth century ? A, At the close of the eighteenth century the church suffered from schism, persecution and scandal. Im- piety, in its triumph, wished to establish a church, in accordance with its principles, and therefore drew up a schismatical formula, entitled. The Civil Constitution of the Clergy y requiring every priest to take the oath of fidelity to this constitution. Q. What further did the impious do ? A. They put to death all the priests and bishops who remained faithful to the church, and amongst .them the holy archbishop of Aries, and the venerable Abbe Fenelon, father of orphans. Those of the clergy who escaped the scaffold were thrown into loathsome prisons, fed on bread and water, loaded with insults, and finally condemned to transportation. Q. What more did impiety do ? A . At the same time it attacked God himself ; placed on the altars women of public infamy, before who.n the people were forced to prostrate themselves; and to whom incense was offered, as to the Almighty God. Q. Did impiety stop here ? A, No, it did not stop here. In its rage against tho tANCE. Eime Louise, of in the bloom of enter amonsc spent her life aU the austeri- id— The Clergy ion. — ^Missions entury. ffer at the close tury the church scandal. Lu- sh a church, in efore drew up a vil Constitution take the oath COURSE THIRD 339 like the tyrants in ttfi'st i" e, ni'^ fTf "'<"•»' ^ho. death ; the greater portton ofTh',? /*"'', ""^ » '"'"•iWe the scaffold! others were del? ?k°' "'«''' '"^'^s on eaten up b/ worms ''«''°'»*<1 by dogs, and others i ^It'h^^S wasr;^i°"' °f *« church ? election of a new pope whot.' '*' ''?.*« miraculous saved the bark oF^^S^iTT'^''^^^ character br which it was tosi,d • 2d Ctt: "'"""^ '^^P^^' great number of Protestknt,'. L u """version of a gauon of the faith ialtriia'aidi' CoS<^ """?- ts and bishops , and amongst i the venerable Those of the •e thrown into ter, loaded with sportation. liimself ; placed lef ore when the iselves ; and to Imighty God. age against the I'll "ill I Hiltlli { nil. I i i'il [ill lii 3|l 'PI R ll'l I 9 li '> ill PI a li liMm ill 340 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, COUESE FOURTH. CHAPTER I. !Jliri8tiaiiity visible.— Necessity and advantages of exterior worship. Q. What is worship ? A. Worship is the aggregate testimony of the re- spect, submission, love and confidence which ^e have towards God. Q. How many kinds of worship are there ? A. There are two kinds of worship; interior wor- ship, which consists in the sentiments of faith, hope, adoration, and love, which we owe to God ; and ex- terior worship, which is the manifestation of these sentiij »ents ? Q. What are ceremonies ? A. Ceremonies are exterior and mysterious actions, established to accompany exterior worship, and to render it more august, expressive and sublime. Q. What is a rite ? A. A rite is a ceremony performed according to the order prescribed by the church. Hence we say Roman rite or Parisian rite, to designate the ceremonies as performed at Rome or at Paris. Q. What is the liturgy ? A. The liturgy is the aggregate ceremonial em- ployed in the divine service. The word liturgy sig- nifies the action by ex< Hence; because the divine service is the most noble action we can perform, since it unites or connects us <>^ith God. Q. Why is exterior worship necessary ? A. Exterior worship is absolutely necessary: 1st, flr^A *V,a li /MYi o iit>r\ r\- f K^J-V. ,.1 [Xmii \jr7x::: vvr vjs'— "-t viiv ii\.'iisti"\,- \j±. jLrrjtii c\j"-is. body ; the soul honors God by interior worship, and the body by exterior worship ; 2d, because man, not NCE. Ivantages of [ly of the re- hich -we have lere? interior wor- f faith, hope, rod ; and ex- tion of these prions actions, rship, and to sublime. icordinp: to the we say Roman ceremonies as jremonial em- •d liturgy sig- ise the divine perform, since ecessary: 1st, r\i^4-H o/^til QV%/1 JLT^'Vii CVrt-ll. «Xi'*-t r worship, and a,use man, not COURSE FOURTH, bein|a pure spirit, needs the aid of 8en,iM„ ti.,- ,. remind man, unceasin.rfv ^f ^^ worship is to Q. How do you explain this ? P"^^^^- . matoMhte^X'TS,rrriifT"'"P™°''»''«'' his providence, and a future U^''*^' ^X't{ "*, '^'^i Moses, man was reminded that Pn^ "'* '""^ °* master of all nature l"rt,l.„.Vv '?' "<" ""'r ^e that he rewards o^'pJLishesSrhf """'""^ i *«<! our works. Punishes infallibly, according to woShi^'unt:\h*r*;en "" """"'''<• "y -t^rior of ali£:'^:^atS't"tr*'P. "'"•-"' «» Moses; it remind™ ra of ^rt. ^'^ patriarchs and to and of'all the d„t es Vhich we aJl^t'™.? ?' T^ ^"">. wanis God. our neighbofand oZef *" '"^ •»■ CHAPTER n. woShiJI"" " *^' '^'«' "^vantage of exterior sett frtr'S rf^Kf alr'f™'- T"'"? - "> ae reach of he^Sl^fedotP'"* '•'"^'" "^^^l |. ssvj"i:r/eT£^^rw"°\--.%^ rendftr mo« k^*4.„-. l , p . «xierior worshin is t/> struct'them in rhdrIutS."°/n ^r*^'"' together,\o"in: and to themselveT TLI ^weV' *^t ^S^^^^' " 29* ^ ^®^® ^o churches, no \ Milt 342 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Sunday, no obligation to assist at mass, men would soon bocomc wicked and dangerous to society. Q. What is the origin of the ceremonic^ which ac- company the worship of the Catholic Church V A. The origin of the ceremonies which accompany the worship of the Catholic Church is divine ; it is God himself who has established them, in the person of Jesus Christ, or through the apostles or their succes- sors, tilled with the Holy Ghost and clotlnd with his power. Q. How happens it that the ceremonies are not the sanle every where ? A, The ceremonies are not the same every where ; because, besides those which are essential and which never change, there are others which are not essential, and which may change according to times and places. So far from injuring the unity of religion, this diversity shows forth the beauty of the church in brighter, bolder relief. Q. Are the ceremonies of the church worthy of our respect and love ? A. The ceremonies of the church are worthy of our respect and love on account of their origin, the advant- ages they afford us, and the glory which thence re- dounds to God. Q. Why should we study the ceremonies ? A. We should study the ceremonies because they have been instituted for our instruction and edifica- tion, and to aid us to understand and love reUgion by means of sensible things. CHAPTER in. Christianity visible. — Of Churches. Tsn,_x —1 4. 1 God amonjj the Jews ? T _r A. Among the Jews the places consecrated to the COURSE FOURTH, 343 les are not the ecrated to the sensea and iinnire th„ W". i-i ".'' ""'"' *« found respcX G«I ^" '"'« ""^^ P"^ ft And amongst Christians ? .en1;htZrt„?k'i;jrrj4'y!'f '"-"- .hat prc the^c^ss, the a,ta. aro^'u^^it^aTSl Q. Why are churches ornamented ? rents^^dt-i-s^iraltiiJlfiJ^^^^^^^^^^ firsts^ dTvlSr "'"" ^"-^ '■'•-''- °f *ho into -sc™;: parS^f thffiV' t tSfd'tt"""' 7"= <""" . breadth it was att'he entrance nf'S '7*^, '^^"^ '" H' What was the second ? yo^^ntehellS'^S:' """"" *"™^'»"'''' encircUn. the thW part' SeS'^o „*"'•''"='' S"""'':''' a Wllat was theSd part ? ■^"'■"^ """ """~'- m^t^tr^:':^::^'^ - the,„r..; a a font of blessed watcr'^TnrM,h ,/" "•« <^<^ntre was washed their hands an I V»,n'¥i- ''""'^«''■<' entered modern churchtStl'lt^; „^,'^,fo~p.a.ed in Q. What was the fourth ? "^ ^. The fourth part of the church wn« fl,« • . • t^e.J.6j,fe; this pl4 was rese"or tL ' nt'T called audUors, for the r. lo-ans T «.« « i u I^^."^^^"^^^ cmilrl fl,o.. i,.L" J^^ pi?ans,^Jews and heretics, who (^. What was the fifth ? A. The fifth part of the church was the nave. This IFf^ ■525555? « 1 IhI {it 1 1 i ^^^^^^^H i " ii i 1 1 t 111 I 1 H il 1 ni''''f '! j ■^ li' 11 1. ,.1 344 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. part of the church is called the nave, that is, vessel or ship, because the church is a vessel voyaj^inj; over the sea of the world until it reaches the port o? eter- nity. The n;'ve was divided in its whole length by two partition, , on the left were the men, and on the right the women. Q, What wns the sixth? A. The sixth part of the church was the choir ; it was separated from the nave by a grate. The choir was semi-circular, and contained seats for the ccclesi* astics and the bishop's throne. Q, What was the seventh ? A. The seventh part was the sanctuary; it was separated from the choir by a curtain, which was opened after the consecration. In the sanctuary was the altar. Q. What was there at the side of the altar ? A. At the side of the principal altar there was a small altar, on which were placed the bread and wine cifered by the faithful for the holy sacrifice. The above arrangement of the churches was on the model of tlie subterranean chapels of the catacombs, where the first Christians were accustomed to assemble. This should render our churches venerable in our eyes. CHAPTER lY. Christianity visible.— Churches continued. Q. Why is it proper we should understand the dif- ferent things in our churches ? A, It is prope we should understand the different things in our churches ; otherwise they would be like profane places, which would not speak to our hearts. Q. Of what do the crypt and altar remind us? A, The crypt (which is a subterranean chapel found tuary ; it was 1, "whicli was ianctuary was COURSE FOURTH. 3^^ Q. Of what do the candles remind us ? but u™":" :,u*;,;i;:;r "'^''--.'-' -"otb- n.^ find in ol^cC^hcV;'""'" °' *« '"'^o-ba do we combs in which Kst ghriJ, '"Tr' "^ *« "^t^- mysteri,.,, are covered witT "' "r^'^^tcd the l!oly condition' in wWch thL ^, patnt.ngs suited to the themselves ; such as yZ.v ' ^,'"/ °i *•"> *«'* found Aerrf, ^e. * '"'""' ' ""^ ^<i as the Good Shep. caIcuIatcTto;lt'J„^«j™^j«cts a,j3 ajl suc°h a, are because our fatl.errb„re„T::"ni^^^^^ persecutors. At a later nerin!] tV . *<"'3"ls their tyrs, the memorable Sn^of t ""^^^^f 'be mar- ^rti^^"«^^Sai^-^^^^^^^ 1. %^er:.t^ti:^^1 --TiL^^^tM^^^ \ 346 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, struct us ; 2d, to remind us that all the saints are her children. Q. What is the origin of bells ? A. The origin of bells is very ancient. The church using them in the divine worship, blesses them, and names them after some saint, in order that we may hear them with more respect and dociUty. ,Jd 11^ CHAPTER V. Christianity visible.— Of Blessings and of Cemeteries. Q. What do you mean by blessings ? A. To bless a thing, is to purify it, and consecrate it to God and to the ceremonies of religion. Q. Who has given the church the power to bless creatures ? A . God has given to the church this power. In the Old Testament, Moses, the prophets and the priests had this power, and made frequent use of it. In the New Testament, our Lord oftentimes blessed creatures; the apostles and the church have inherited this power and used it frequently. Q. Why has God given the church the power to bless? A. God has given to the church the power to bless, 1st, in order to withdraw the thing blessed from the dominion of the devil, and restore it to its primitive sanctity j 2d, to separate it from common and profane things i 3d, to give it the virtue to exevate us, and direct us towards our last end. Q. What places does the church bless ? A . The church blesses her temples, our houses, and ceracteries or grave yards, in order that every thing that touches mail inoro Ji^arlv; mov be holv - thereby giving us an exalted idea of our worth, and teaching m to respect ou^'selves \ NCE, saints are her The church ses them, and that we may >f Cemeteries. I consecrate it n. ower to bless 3wer. In the id the priests of it. In the ised creatures; ed this power the power to lower to bless, ;sed from the its primitive 1 and profane 3vate us, and 5? ir houses, and t every thing inlv • thorp hv and t43acliiug COURSE FOURTH. 2<1, to prevent «, {^Z.tt' ^'"^'^"^ ''''"•l™-! dear! ; 3,1, to inspire "s w^^ .» •" °" f™»<l8 who arc go to church ; 4tMo shot , .Vh"' ^•'"'Sl'ts when we among the three churctTin h^t """"' "^"''^ «^"t» purgatory. ™''' '" "eaven, on earth and in of I'SeiTvr""" "" "<' "'-'™ by the blessin. Hv4 ttlT'oT tt rrSo^,^"-*" >?--'» » -alee us loolc upon deS^ I'^^^tk sf4!°'<^ "' ""'' CHAPTER Yl Q. What is time? penance. For this reLn T^r ^?,"">' ">»" *<> do ^^ a trnly ChrislLn H?p i! ^""!"''' ."' ^rent says j. How^3the"X';^4dr'"'"'''P«— to mind tlie four thnl?T^^'-*-''™n«' and recalls Messiahwase.™"cted ?hel ^T ''"""« "•"'•»• *! mas to the Aseen, ™ 'a , '^""''"'"'"•ds from Christ- T" " "«•- «J^ ii:stivais r ' \ 348 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. of the world. They existed under the patriarchs and under the law of Moses, as well as under the gospel. Q. What is the first object of festivals ? A, The first object of festivals is to remind us of the principal events of religion, such as the actions of our Lord, the descent of the Holy Ghost, the life of the Blessed Virgin and the saints. Q. What is the second ? A, The second object of these festivals is to estab- lish the truth of all these events, and excite our grati- tude to God for his benefits. Ql What are the advantages of festivals ? A. The advantages of festivals are : 1st, to inspire us with gratitude to God, and a desire to imitate the saints ; 2d, to incite us to the practice of the different virtues which we are obliged to cultivate in a more special manner, during the different seasons of the year ; 3d, to give us rest from our labors and render them salutary by teaching us to sanctify them. Q, How must we sanctify the festivals ? A . To sanctify the festivals we must understand well the intention of the church in institutinir them, and endeavor to excite in our hearts the sentiments which these festivals ought to produce. A very good means of sanctifying the festivals is to prepare for them by a novena, and to receive with fervor the sacra- ments of penance and the holy eucharist. CHAPTER Vn. Christianity visible.— The mday.— The Office. Q. Wliich is the first festival of the church ? A. The first feetival of the church is the Sunday. Among all nations there is a day consecrated to the service of God. The apostles consecrated Sunday to the worship of God, in memory of the resurrection of iNCE. )atriarch8 and r the gospel. s? mind us of the actions of our be life of the lis is to estab- cite our grati- ^als ? 1st, to inspire to imitate the f the different Xq in a more ins of the year; . render them 1. is? 5t understand tituting them, lie sentiments A very good ) prepare for vor the sacra- t. The Office. hurch ? 3 the Sunday. 3crated to the ;ed Sunday to esurrection of COURSE FOXJRTB. o..^ day ? How did the fir.t Christian, celebrate the Sun- the rea,ling 'of (S^ sS sl.° f "^ '" «on>„>on, heard tions of the bishops ^Tlif"?';!"^^ """1 theexhorta- and relieved the ^.or e^K^''!!' *" *^ '"''^ ^^ble, d What pray^ra 'did^7hr«"'1'"^u*? '"'« ■»«»»«• common ? *^"'®" ""W tne first Christians say in the Sc.ripturr HelPtme fc? ?"' 'T°^' f"» «• Wiat is.the rf^/:;„7J,^ '^"»« offie- erstt^Ltd "brtt:c„r""'i'''rf --■'- p-y- by the priests ev%?Tt^,'^j''>'^ *■* «=«i'«l cause it is a duty we rn^d.!' ' "^"!'^. '"'"■>« office be- iim, thanic hii/a^d Stnt??a'vr"'"^" '^ ''"''» T Srj? ^y 'l'^'"« office dividid"' and night, ti honor thfid!ff„.''"' '*<"'™ of the day fon of°our CTV(^TcX ™{?"^™' »* *e pa*^ fit^ to .., and to'^mindls rf''tti|:Lr'"'='P''' '«''«- hgioi ^ ua or ine chief events of re- Q. At what hour are matins recited ? in4on^ro? th^^ttt'^:d^^1^ ^"^ -- lands The first noetura" recked .k"!^ P"' •'""ed a [ught, the second at midS ,h^"i."i"« o'clock o'clock, and the lauds jusTb7&* u^^r* "' ^^ X 350 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER VIII. Christianity visible. — The Office, continued. Q, Of what are the matins composed ? A. The matins are composed of psalms, hymns, an- thems, lessons, versicles and responses. Q. What are the psalms ? A. The psalms are sacred canticles composed by David. Q. What is a hymn ? A. A hymn is a canticle in honor of God or the saints. The custom of singing hymns at prayers dates back to the origin of Christianity. They are sung standing, to show that our hearts must be raised to God, whilst our lips publis^h his praises. Q. What is an anthem? A. The word anthem signifies alternate chant, ■which is sung by two choirs, that respond to each other, thereby producing a holy emulation. Q. What are the lessons? A. The lessons are composed of extracts from the Scriptures, the explanations of the fathers of the church, and the life of the saint whose feast is cele- brated, thereby presenting us a complete course of instruction. Thus the Scripture presents us the law, the commentaries of the holy fathers are the explana- tion, and the life of the saints is its illustration. Q. What are the versicles ? A. The versicles are short sentences taken from the holy Scriptures, by which the church proposes to excite our attention. For this reason they are sung by a single voice. Q. What are the responses ? A, The responses are the words which follow the lessons, and which express the determination we feel to put in practice the teaching contained in the lessons, and to follow the example of the saints laid before us. V. - ANCE. ontinued. [? ns, hymns, an- composed by Df God or the t prayers dates ^hey are sung ; be raised to temate chant, spond to each ion. Tacts from the iathers of the ;e feast is cele- lete course of Qts us the law, e the explana- istration. es taken from ch proposes to they are sung ich follow the [nation we feel I in the lessons, laid before us. COURSE FOURTff, ^^^ J S°J -Jo*" matins terminate? ««imiValt%rntTeer;'.1^b;'t*A^ T' ^^""'' «>« Augustin, which we simr J^n ^i ** ^"^^^ose and St. thole mysteries oIorLrd wv'l !° f^^"^ ^^^ ^^^ the nigllt. ^'"'^'^ ^^^^'^ took place during Q. Which are those mysteries ? his apoT esf hrronvTnl' """^h "^^ ^^^^ discourse to resurrection. ° ^ '"^ *^' ^^^^^" ^^ Olives, and his 9- y^J^^Jai-e the lauds? canticle, to sonify tW If„^.-c J™'' P*"'™' and one anatowa™ u%;'^.t;sfxrn%4-?;::^i.r CHAPTER IX. Christianity visible-Office, eontinnei the'dar?''* "^ *" ''""" "'"'='' -"P"- the office of a^^pn^! t'l:;;'": imVor^"'" *« ■"«''« »' *« day ment of the day. "-""^^^^ate to God the commence- Q' In the other hours ? de;th,tf SbTate'^^^^^^ to upan the apostles; at sext we hnn. r ^^^^/ ^^^^^^ to the cross; at nine mi/TTlr^''^ ?"'' ^^^^^* fastened a, Wh^f. 'n t iT! °r_ M^ «^Piring for love of n... J rp, ~ *"■ •"•- •• vespers f \ 352 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Lord, and to thank him for the institution ot the blessed sacrament of the altar. "We recite fi^^e psalms at ves- pers to honor the five wounds of our Lord, and to ask v pardon for the sins committed b;v our fie senses during the day. Q. What is the sense of the psalms . ung at vespers for Sunday ? ^ A . The first psalm reminds us of the et ^rnal birtb vf our Lord, his priesthood and the everlasting empire Be has obtained by ]iis sufferings ; in the second we cel< - brate the womk rs of the reign of Josus Christ, and par- ticiiarly the iistifciitioD or the h'Ay eucharist ; in the third we sin^ the happin ss <i? hmi who submits him- self to the yoke of Jesus Cbj ir«t asid de^^lure the misery of the sinner who revolts we incite all men to pra renders us bo happy ; iuid m the fifth the church re counts to her children the particular benefits they have rcvoived from God, invites them to be grateful, and promises them eternal happiness. Q. "Wliat does the hymn for Sunday signify? A. The hymn for Sunday expresses a great desire for heaven. Q. Why h the Magnificat sung? A. The' Magnificat is sung to express to God the fulness of our gratitude, to do which more effectually the words of our blessed Saviour are used. Inm ; in the fourtn j<e Saviour, whose reign ^^vJast CHAPTER X. Christianity visible.— The Office, concluded.— Use of Latin.— The ChaJit. Q. What is the last hour of the office of the day ? A. The last hour of this office is complin, which signifies completion, because it completes the oihce. Q. What do the >sahns of conAplin express ? I n t the blessed salms at ves- , and to ask snses during g at -vespers / 'rnalbiitli cf ig empire lie ond we celo [•ist, and par- arist ; in the iubmits him- ■e the misery n the fourth ■whose reign B church re- its they have rrateful, and gnify? great desire to God the e effectually I. led. — ^Use of »f the day ? mplin, which the office. )res8 ? COURSE FOURTH. 3^3 dent; ?! r!?f.^f^^"' °^ ''^"'P"" expresses our confi- •ience 1,1 ^o l atthe moment of taking our repose • tl e sueond, narks ^le effect of God's prStection^rtl.^e onxr oui h(i-s to God, whenever we wake in the mght, and reminds us of the practice of the first Chris! tians, who rose during the night to pray ^^"' A Jp. *^ ^^yvaxi of complin ? A. Th>, i,ymn of complin is aprolono-ed asniration to heaven, thnt happy country ^here darkS and ^Mv^sA are unknown. 'h How does complin terminate ? .4. Complin terminates with the canticle of the holv old man Simeon The Christian, assured that God io'seVn'h- "i-^^-'^' '^"^^^"^^^ «^ ^ ^^^^her, asks to ,^. pose in his divme arms ; and before seniratincr fll assembled faithful place Wmselvesunrerth?;^^^^^^ ^ems ^'^''^ °^''^'''' ^^ ^^'^Sing one of Can- Q. Why does the church use Latin in her offices? hen.:.Ti ^'"''^ T' ^*^^" i» ^^^ offices: 1st, the better to preserve the unity of the faith; the living languages, changing continually, would sook introri changes in the hturgy and in the form of the s^r^ tnf ^'e'tr P^'^^^^K ^h^^-^holicity of the faith,^and whatever n^^^ ""TX ^' ff^"^"^^ ^ «"« ^"^^h^r in wnatt,ver part of the world we may be ; 3d to render our mysteries more respectable. ** ' ''^' ^ render song ^^^^^ '' *^' """"'^ ^^ ^^ ecclesiastical chant or A. Chant is natural to man. It is essentiallv ro. hgious; for among all people the first use mSfl^ has been to celebrate the praises of the Deity^nd the Catholic Church, which has preserved whafever w^! "^^^^^^^^ Q. Who arranged the chant ? A. St. Ambras^e, and particularly St. Gregory, pope, f v V 354 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. arranged the chant used at present in the church. The ecclesiastical chant is truly beautiful and produces the most lively impressions of piety in the scul. CHAPTER XI. Christianity visible. — Of Sacrifice in general, and the Sacrifice of the Mass in partictdar. Q. What is a sacrifice? A. A sacrifice is an offering made to God of a thing which we destroy, in order to acknowledge thereby his sovereign dominion over all creatures. Q. Why is sacrifice necessary ? A. Sacrifice is necessary, because it is the only means by which to acknowledge the sovereign domin- ion of God over all that exists. Q. How so ? A. Because by the act of destroying a creature in honor of God, man says to him : I acknowledge that you are the absolute master of the life and death of all creatures and of myself. Q. Why were bloody sacrifices used ? A. Bloody sacrifices were used to expiate sin ; in of- fering them man said to God : I deserve to die, as this creature which I immolate to you. Q. Who established sacrifices? A. God established sacrifices, for man of himself would never have imagined that the blood of an animal could please God or expiate sin. Q. Did the sacrifices of animals please God of them- selves ? A. The sacrifices of animals and other creatures did not of themselves please God, but because they repre- sented that sacrifice of infinite price which was one day to be offered up. God of them- COURSE FOURTH, ok^ 355 th^JetT """"^ '""'' "' «-"fi» -e- there a,„„„„ consumed by fire uJ^.!^ «ic whole victim was i»gi 3J, the proi^aC trin°^^^^ for Ihank.giv- piationofsin; 4th ZT.n^ »' '''^'''■'''' *<''' '''""'x- to obtain favo'rs fr«„ G™'^""*""'^ ''"^'•"''-•<'' "I'-^d 1. Thfeo'llS^irT''''""' "''•'^ '"^rifi™'? rifiees, that TtheSh? teX"*?""'''''''™ ''^■ flesh of Uie V ctim in orfer to iJ • ''™"' ""^ °f "'« God b^ mean, of the Sgsimm "atedTT"" ""'' • the figure. ^ ' ^ ^"^ "^^^^^ ^^ others were but Q. What is the mass ? sacVe'o^f r :;o\f str S" ' "r ^^ «' '^^ sacrifice of the mass and that of /r^'''^? ^^'^^^" «^« altar our Lord is offSn an unhl^^T^ ^^' *^^^ ^'^ ^he on Calvary he was offered in Thl^P' ™^""^^' ""^^'^ Q' Wliy is the saSe of fh ^"^^ "'^""^^• ^. Tliesacrificrof mL- "^ "^ass necessary ? to prticip2t L vSo?S"'^^^ ^"^ble us flest and drinkinc. his bloL^ 11?^''^''^; ^y ^^<^"^?? ^i^ the merits of theCriK^Sfe c'r o^ ^ ^"^^^ves i CHAPTER XII Clu.is«a„it,™,h,e.-Oftheye,t„e„t,„nhePrie^ ^km' y^^i'^!: ^''^ ^^® ornaments worn hv fi,« • whilst celebrating mass ? ^ *^® P"®st ^'x;- \ 35G CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. They arc the amict^ alb, card, maniple, stole and cliaauhle. Q. What is the amict? A. The amict is a piece oi white liuen which the priest passes over liis heal and with it covers his shoulders. It reminds us of xlie moderation to he used in our words, and of the ( ore we ?hould have to ab- stain from all useless converbation whilst wo r**^ '-• church. Q. What is the alb? A. The alb is a whHe robe, full and reaching to the feet-; it is a Fymboi of the purity which the j)riest car- ries! to the altar and the people to the holy sacrifice. Q. A\hatis th'^ cor I ? A. The cord i * .i cincture intended to confine the alb ; it reminds us of the cords with which the Saviour was bound during his passion, and also that we must be detached from a sensual life. Q. Wlicit is the maniple ? A. The maniple is an ornament which the priest wears on his left arm ; it formerly was a handkerchief used to wipe the tears and ^ erspiration from the fcce ; it reminds both priest and people of the labor of g(jod works, and the reward which attends them. Q. What is the stole ? A. The stole is an ornament which i\ ^ priest passes round his neck and crosses on lii breast ; it is the Bvmbol of his dignity and pow ano t-eminf' us of the respect we owe to priests. Q. What is the chasuble ? A. The chasuble was forir-rly r '\,\ re mantle, ound and full, with an opening in the cek're through \vhich to pass the head ; it was worn by laymen as weP as ecclesiastics. The former leaving laid it aside, the church retained it and appointed it to be ^ n1 the priests. It signifies the charity wliich shou ai late our worlrs and our pra .-rrs, Q. What r.R the ornaments of the deacon V NCE. ijjle, stole and n which the it covers his [)n to be iipcd \ h'avc to ab- St WP """^ ["> aching to the ho j)riest cur- ly sacrifice. » confine the ithc Saviour hat we must L'h the priest bandkerchief om the free ; abor of good m. priest passes St ; if is the minr us of lantle, "ound •oupli \vhich 1 as well as it aside, tlu; TV .m h\ the ru' ar aate con ? coimsE FouRm. piaced^rSiriSsj!^!:^Tr= ^^^^^^^^o^o right ann, so as to leavo h , ^ ^^'^*'"*^^ ""^^^*'- las clahnaticofa qle'fo ,^^^^^^^^^^^ 2d, the worn by the deacon as he n Jmn;l """"^'^^ ' ^^ ^^« sons obliged to move aS . ?""''^"'^"* ^"H'^r- witli the deacons 7thefrhntivr I ' ^'/^^ ^^^^ ''^^«« Q. Whif i« fK^ T P""»tive church. tl.e Roman serv-J.ts t^. ^n^ "^""^ '^'''^ »'°™ t-y l.er ministers thtcLr, 1 ;;,»"*'='='^"»S it to the use of f'c highest a^tijuitv P™""""" * ■"«»«'•'" of forteSL^.f ? ''''"'""' »PP»'"te<lpartic«lara.es«e, P?c1an;.1„rtKX---Pe;tfor«n„i„ ,„, ,,. .Uspositions with wLn:'l^u!a'S"artr' ""= CK PTEIi XIII offidatytfeZly' ■; °™"™'"' '""'•OP^ when they ring, the mitre, the cro.* tt "1 ' f^" ^.'°^'''' ""« "■' ^^-^'Wshop/the pulliim. ="""''• "»'' ^^ ■ ' Pnt^ on i.. the'Seh tt?''a"La?k"''/l'"' '''•^'»P worn Sy the .riests and senL*, o^ R A'^tinction ,-ason they are wo,n Tum' "^ ^J^^" J^"-" *i^ •emexcRnf vuhJic* ^^i„i •'^.."* .P^'. ^^^o cannot .isa 1. Wh£t'do"th;;.l^'r '"' ^"^ ^^ysteries. "' ^•. ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ ^« bishops are the succe.so.. be ? 358 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. )f the apostles ; those j^reat missionaries who traversed the world to prttuh the gospel. Q. What is the pectoral cross ? A. The pectoral cross is acrofi." which the bishops wear on their breast ; it recalls t( mind the custom of the first Christians, wlio always wore a cross suspended ironi tlu! neck. Q. What are the small tunic and dalmatic ? A. The small tunic and dalmatic are the two orna- ments peculiar to the - iib-deacon and deacon. The bishop wears them to show that he is clothed with the plenitude of the priesthood. Q. What do the gloves signify? A. The gloves signify the blessings he asks of God, and the purity with which he approaches the altar. Q. What is tho ring ? A. The ring signifies the alliance which the bishop conlracts with his church in his consecration. Q. What is the mitre ? A. The mitre is an ornament, the origin of which dates back to the ancient law, and signifies the royalty <ii the priesthood ; the two pieces which hang down on the shoulders signify the Old and New Testament ; with both of which the bishop must be perfectly con- versant. Q. What is the crosier ? A. The crosier is the bishop's sceptre; that is, his shepherd's crook ; and reminds him that he must watch over all his flock. Q. What is the gremial ? A. The gremial is a piece ^f silk placed on the knees of the bishop when he sits during mass, to prevent the soiling of th(v vestments. Q. What is the pallium? A. The pallium is an ornament made of the wool of a white lamb, and marked with small black crosses ; it signifies the charity and innocence which must charac- terise a pastor. NCE. v\\o traversed I the bishops the custom of >88 suspended latic ? the two orna* leaeon. Tlie hed with the asks of God, 3 the altar. L'h the bishop lion. gin of which !S the royalty hang down ■ Testament ; erfectly con- ;re ; that is, hat he must laced on the ing mass, to if the wool of k crosses ; it [uust charac- COUliiiE FOURTtf. 359 ve«?.„S '^""" ^' ''^'''''^ ''' ^"ft-^^nt colors h. her ve.;^^.ent^:^"xl"L''uVr '' '^^?^^^1* ^^'^^ ^» ^- -luired ll:^Zi::Zr^^^y, "P-^ions uso innocence; red, of charily pmjj'^ T"""'^' and hope : tfretn n( i^of.... ^ ; P^J^'*^' of penance the th„!!.htlf ZlKd" """ '"'* • '"'^* ^'^™"» «. Uhat arc tl,« ornaments of the altar? tl>™«,f re^rr^^'Ll' '^ »■'" -« ">™« cloths. „.,cd na«le"an,l cK ' "' ^'^ candlesticks, tabe^ CHAPTER XIV ?' ^^^ ^.^ ?he principal sacred vessels ? ancient as Christiinifv • M- ^-^ne chalice is as ?■ 2^*^ /^ **^® ciborium V chalice, and doVed w^th riiT"" -r-''^^^' resembling the Hoi, 4cha^:tS;rfS^-,;l--l^o keep tho 360 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. What is the ostensorium ? A. Tlie ostensorium is a kind of portable tabernacle in which the Sacred Host is exj)osed for the adoiation of the faithful during the benediction or procet:fcion. Q. What ceremony precedes the mass of Sunday ? A. The blessing and sprinkling of the holy water. Q. Why does the priest put salt into the water he blesses ? A . The priest puts salt into the water to show that holy water prevents our soul from being corrupted by sin. Q, What are the eifects of holy water ? A. The effects of holy water are: 1st, to chase away the devil; 2d, to aid in healing the sick ; 3d, to obtain help from God ; 4th, to aid in the remission of venial sin. Q. In what manner ought we to take holy water ? A. We ought to take it with great respect, keep it in our rooms, and make the sign of the cross with it on ourselves ; at least, when we rise and when we retire to rest. Q. Why is the sprinkling of holy water made in the church ? -4. It is made to chase away the devil and to purify the faithful, so that they may assist at mass with at- tention, innocence and piety. The use of holy water is as old as the church, and its efficacy has been proved by a great many miracles. CHAPTER XY. Christianity visible.— Processions and the first part of the Mass. Q. What are processions ? A. rrocessions are solemn religious marches of the clergy and people. \ CE. e tabernacle le adoi'ution )roces!iiion. )f Sunday ? holy water, le water be o sliow tbat orrupted by ? t, to cliasc sick ; 3d, to •emission of )ly water ? ect, keep it 5S with it on in we retire made in the id to purify ss with at- holy water een proved 3 first part 3hes of the COURSE FOURTH. ggj Q. la the custom of processions very old 9 nf M ^^/"^.^^"^ «^ processions existed under the law Q. What do processions sio-nify ? JlS^t*'^ P-essio„ and": foXwecI b^ ^n^ ' teaches us that we cannot reach heaven excent bv S G^Vhyt rtw'^^ "' ■'•^^"^ Christ";nd i^s' s^in^^: made Se hith'mls^ P*^ "°""'™^ » P— 'o- i' ^. It is made before high mass on Sundays in re membrance of the resurrecdon of Jesus ChrS «. into how many parts is the mass divided ? ^. Ihe mass is divided into six narts ■ tlie iSr., compnses the preparation which is male at the fo^ of I^! fi^V. *" T" "''f™'" ">« '""-"it to the offertoJv * Q. What does the word mass mean ? A ?L fi'^ '' ^^"^ ^P\ P^^* «^ *»^« ^nas« composed ? .,vl!* f ?i? ^''^ P^'* ^^ *^^' "»a«s i« composed of the Sr r r y^rH^^ ''" eonfiteor,Ld seter^ uwitr pia>ers. in all these prayers the priest eonfps<»P«. his unwortnness, and accuses himself of his ?X ?J P^J^Pl^ '^}'^\^ !-«^. for it is by repentance wpn!!!; J VV;hat does the priest say next ? A. The prie^st next says, the Lord be with you, words 362 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, which hft repeats eight different times during the mass, and the people each time reply, and with thy spirit. These words contain all that we can desire, and we will not fail to hear mass well, if we oppose no ob- stacle to this blessing wished us by the priest. CHAPTER XVI. Chi^stianity visible. — Use of incense, and the second part of the Mass. Q. What does the priest do when he ascends the altar ? A. He kisses the altar through respect, and asks of God, in the name of the saints whose relics repose on the altar, to pardon his sins. Q. What ceremony follows these prayers? A. The ceremony which follows is the incensing. The offering of incense in the divine worship was pre- scribed to Moses by God himself. Q. What does incense signify ? A. Incense signifies charity, prayer, and the good odor of virtue we ought to diffuse around us. Q. Why is the priest incensed ? A . The priest is incensed to honor him as the rep- resentative of Jesus Christ. Among the ancients it was a mark of honor to offer incense to a person. Q. What does the priest do after the incensing ? A. After the incensing the priest goes to the epistle side and reads the introit, which commentes the sec- ond part of the mass. The word introit means entry ; it is so called because it is sung whilst the priest enters to celebrate mass. Q. Of what is the introit composed ? ^u. xiie inxruitoramaniy is couj posed oi some verses from the psalms, to announce the great mystery which \NCE. •ing the mass, oiih thy spirit. esire, and we ppose no ob- )riest. d the second ascends the t, and asks of ics repose on -ers? lie incensing. ship was pre- nd the good i us. ti as the rep- e ancients it person, ncensinf^ ? :o the epistli* ices the sec- neans entry; priest enters some verses ^stery which COURSE FOURTH. ono J^^^rtLni^ffif -<^ '- "-^eh the i„. of memoration of the „i„e cCSofI "e,s ^«^' •"«<»"- Jiou. .hoi aUfto'trtttlitn^i CHAPTER XYII «te J^"* ^'^^ *« P™»' do after the GMa in &- «,tof^t'" tlf-tt Zf'-t'f *''^P™" '"-'^- *e prindpal actions 2d to -1" "'?" f""^ """* "*■■''■ *''«'■• %'^^VY^r^^^^'^ *- the ,. .e of Q. What does he do then ? of Ihe 4*:«r ' r^'lfT r '"! •"»"' fr"" the bosom which he wX's ICTf '^ J''" *"*•■• *'»at P«a<^« thy Hpirit. ' " *" ''■"'* *''« I'^OP'^ ".ply, and with A ^A^^' ?!'*->'^'' *""'-<"^*' these words? prayer called 7o//ec/r"'" '"" ^""'''''''' ^""""'^'^''es the Q. Whence comes' this name ? 364 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. ^. This prayer is so called: 1st, because it is said for the assembled faithful, the word collect sio-nify- ing assembled ; 2d, because it contains, in an unabndcred form, all the petitions ofiPered by the faithful to the Lord. Q. How does the collect terminate ? A. The collect terminates by these words : Throuqh Jesus Christ our Lord, for it is in the name of Jesus Christ we pray, and it is through his merits we expect to obtain what we ask. The people answer, amen, that^is, so be It. * Q. What is the epistle ? 4'. ^H® epistle is a lesson which follows the collect and is taken from the sacred Scriptures. It is called epistle because it is generally taken from the letters or epistles of the apostles, especially of St. Paul. Durino- the epistle all sit, in order to hear it with more recoC lection. Q. By what is the epistle followed ? A. The epistle is followed by the gradual or re- sponse ; by which the people testify their willin.rness to carry into practice the instructions they have just heard. It is called the gradual, because it is suncr on the steps or grades of the singer's stand. ° Q. By what other names is it called ? A. On days of mourning and of fast it is suno- in sorrowtul, lengthened tone ; then it is called tract, That is, lengthened. On days of joy, it is sung in a more lively strain, and is preceded and followed by the alleluia. ^ Q. "V^liat is the alleluia and the prone ? A . The alleluia is an expression of joy ; it is the song of the saints in heaven ; the prose is a continua- tion of It, and IS on that account called the seouence or following, ^ COURSE FOURTH. CHAPTER XVIII. 365 Christianity visible ti.« thl" jS"" -"» '^i part of Q- How is the gospel read ? pra^erftrr i'iiSs SuTm" Tr^" -'•• "-y profound respect C 4e S '° T^"^ "« '"* at hi,™;;'!;? '=*™"- "^fore Vboot of the Gospels The deacon makes the stn of th„^ "^ *'"' ««»Pels. book to remind us tJiTt ,ff,? ^"^ ?™'^ ™ "'« sacred the cross. ^*' *" g"^P«' « the preachinif of go^el"''"'"'" *« P««P'« answer at the end ofAe We staW duri^tle ?ol»n f'T' ' °\™ "^^ ^od' annonjit Xlts fte-S'th^'"' P™^' «-' take p ace, and then preaches to tt^ ?.'!"»'•"''?«*' <» ptS'L?-- "^ ' 4tLr''intidt/?£^ ,-^: A^^-thTiltSelt'tU^'^' *--'■-«'-? altar and intones tl e cr"rfo 1' f"t* .'■''?™' '° the the ore,l„ we profess our Wief ofYlTi"'' , \ ^'»-'"? have heen tau>rht us *" ** ■'^^■■■- whic^ meteT'"" ^^"^^ '^^ ^^^ Part of the .... eom- --»'^», and S'SX to"'t^erefrc-""'T^r ^f'«"- '''^ 366 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. the mass which precedes the offertory was formerly called the mass of the catechumens. Q. What does the priest do after the credo ? A. After the credo the priest turns to the people, and says : The Lord be with you ; to which they an^ swer : and with thy spirit ; he then recites a prayer called the offertory ; because during this time the faith- ful offered at the altar the bread and wine which they had brought for the sacrifice. We must during the sacrifice offer ourselves to God, with a sincere desire to ibe imnioiated with our Lord. CHAPTER XIX. Chiistianity visible. — Third part of the Mass. Q. What does the priest do after reciting the offer- tory ? A . After reciting the offertory, the priest removes from the chalice the veil with which, tlu-ough respect for the consecration, it had remained covered, and then extends the corporal on the altar. Q. What is the corporal ? A. The corporal is a piece of square linen, destined to reiceive the body of our Lord. It must be of linea ; because it was in linen that the body of our Lord was wrapped for sepulture. Q, What is the pall ? A, The word pall means cover. It is a square card, enclosed in linen, and used to cover the top of the chalice. Q. How does the priest offer the host ? A. The priest takes the patena on which rests the host, raises his eyes to heaven, and offers to God the bread which is to be changed into the body of our Lord. vfc. £ or wiium uocs iic uiicr a r A. He offers it for himself, for those assisting at the NCE. (vas fonnerly credo ? ) the people, licli they an^ ites a prayer ime the f aith^^ )e which they it durinjj the sincere desire the Mass. ing the offer- iest removes oiigh respect ired, and then nen, destined ; be of linen ; our Lord was IS a square jr the top of ich rests the 5 to God the r of our Lord. sistiug at the COURSE FOURTH. gg^ mass, and for the faithful, livin<r and dead TTo fi, ^'Zft::^^^ ^e^Tulte'wintSr. faithfulTith ourto;d ''^''''"' *^^ "^^^^ ^^ ^^ Q' What further does he? amoU^ll'ffiial*'' ""'"" """* ^•'""''l ^S^ A iJ" <,L*,Tl;' *? ""'''"1 •'""'d be taken ? W..eeUli:j?J^J^-Kt^^^^^ tioL^elt mt ?"='" ^""^ ^^-^ '^-''■' °f tl^^-llec- reaL^u! AV A^tlhari, ^^^"''-ty. »nd the words, but in tood wS/ ^ ''""'' ""' """^i^' i° offe^rto^''? """' '^^ P™»' -»* I^« finger after the CHAPTER XX. Christianity visibIe.-TOrd and fourth part of the lingersT^* ^"^^ ** P™" <'° -^'^ washing his r 1 368 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 1 ! mm !il A. After waphino; his finorers, the priest returns to the middle of the altar, and beseeches the most Holy Trinity to accept the sacrifice which he offers up for thei. glory. He then kisses the altar and turns to the people for the last time till after the conmiunion, and Bays to them, brethren, let us pray , after which he re- cites the secret. Q. What is the secret ? A. The secret is a prayer in which the priest asks of God to bless the offerings of the faithful and the faithful themselves, in order that they may prove an acceptable sacrifice ; it is called secret, because the priest recites it in a low voice. Q. Where does the fourth part of the mass begin ? A. The fourth part of the mass begins after'' the secret, and continues till the Pater. Q. What is the preface ? A . The preface is an introduction to the great prayer called the canon. The church, in it, invites us to render glory to God for having deigned to accept our offerings ; and with the celestial court we sing the glorious canticle of eternity. Q. What is that canticle ? A, The sanctm, holy, holy, holy Lord God of armies, the heavens and the eartli are full of thy glory ; hosannah in the highest. Q. What is the canon ? A. The word canon sif»;nifies rule. The canon of the mass consists of the prayers which the church pre- scribes for offering the holy sacrifice, and which are not permitted to be changed. Tlie canon is of great antiquity, and we should recite it with profound respect and with great confidence. Q. What do we find in the prayers of the canon ? A. In the first prayer of the canon are marked the principal ends for which the sacrifice is offered, the the second are named the persons who have a principal COURSE FOURTH. 3 CHAPTER XXI. mass bedn ? 8ion of the victim, by cxtp„?l! f ™? '^^^^^ Po^ses- bread and ^'ine; d„rfn*thl t-- "^^ """■ ^^ sider ourselves as victims alfff""^ "* ■»»»' con- «• VVhat does the^pSt'ttk ?„"T'™' '^ <^- Koit:£i' ^«^^^^4'rtts^(-,^ J ^o has given him this power ? A hJ"*' °«^t does tie priest do ? |ast;upprran?tr;r~ ^''"""^did at the terrupted tone, as used'by Zr^i,'" f !">?"«• ""in- /. He'^etttl^':\tttd^tf "".' ?« ^''^o? adoratmn ^f ^u^ o . ""^•' and the chnJiW j?«„ xi.. «• Wha^^werSr^^-''''*'^^ tioa of tie cWie ? ' ' *^ P™"' ^^ ^^^ the elev»: 370 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. After the elevation the priest says a prayer, in which he offers Christ to God his Father, in memory of his passion, his resurrection, and his ascension. Q. What does he aslc of God ? A. He asks of him to receive favorably the victim which he presents to him, and with it the hearts of the faithful, which he offers him at the same time. Q. What is the memenfo of the dead ? A. Thf memento of the dead, which follows, is a prayer by which the priest asks for the souls in pur- gatory a<lmission into the heavenly Jerusalem. Q. What desires should animate us during all these prayers V A. During all these prayers we should be animated with an ardent desire to become victims worthy of Grod, in order to attain heaven, the end for which the sacrifice is offered ; and to obtain which, we must con- fide fully in the infinite m- ; of our Lord. li CHAPTER XXII. Christianity visible. — ^The fifth part of the Mass. Q. Where does the fifth part of the mass begin ? A. The fifth part of the mass begins at the Pater, or Our Father. The Pater is preceded by a preface or preparatory prayer, which is said through respect for the Lord's prayer, and to aid us to say it well. Q. What part of the Pater is 'said by those assistino* at mass ? A. They say that part which contains all the others, namely. Deliver us from evil. Q. What ceremony follows the Pater f A. After the Pater, the priest breaks the Racred host over the chalice ; puts a small part of it in the precious blood to mark the intimate union we are going to con- NCE. a prayer, in , in memory scension. ly the victim he hearts of \mQ time. follows, is a ouls in pur- taiem. ing all these be animated IS worthy of or which the wre must con- •d. ' the Mass. iss begin ? -t the PateVf by a preface ;h respect for well. lOse assistinjy ains all the e sacred host the precious ;oing to con- COVnSE FOURTH. tract with our Lord h ♦», other two part, on th^XnTfTht"' *"'' P'"^''' «•" «. What ccremonv S „T "°*"™""nunion among the first Christians ? P'*"" "' "^^ "'oraent other fhetssT^te^'ro'r' ^"r'^- g»- each »notl.or as brethreS! The tt,7f **' "'eyloved one present day, the deacon „ive^^ "LP'r' """'*. «» *o mass .s a precio„a mcmS S ^^S?;i''f^''""''Shigh «• • . liat ,s the Agnus Dei* -^ """""»• asks of our lIu to give rI7'\ f ':^'^ *« priest 0°^ B™"8pi. in this world and in prayers the more CmediMtw/T *«« beauttful ceive our Lord. To rS ?h7 ° '''''Pese him to re- ^: ^.eT\l^feP->-^ followed? tnrion Lo^M. I am trtofet "r" "J *« «en- ter under my roof h„f „ r^ """ *ou shouldst en ^'^'•-^tshalliZled. ""'^ ^"^ *»«> '«'«1 and my and humility, because^rcSVl*" ^""'P-'-etion P''™'e aeeusation of our sinV "^ " * general and fingers of ftepS^that"^ '" "^^ *« "«>«& and species remainU?rin.tlhem^r&,''* 'he st=r^d ablutions, he says praye« of^.V Y*"'*' 'a^ing the communion. '' ^ ^*" " "lauksgjving fo? hi. MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 1.0 I.I 1.25 Urn I2B iim ■to HI u KUU ■ 3.6 14.0 1.4 12.2 2.0 1.8 M APPLIED INA^GE Inc Sr 1653 East Main Street rJS Rochester, New York U609 USA aas (716) 482 -0300 -Phone = (716) 288-5989 -Fax 372 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER XXIII. Christianity visible.— The sixth part of the Mass. Q. What is the sixth part of the mass? A. The sixth and last part of the mass is the thanks- giving. It comprises the anthem called communion, the post communion, the Ite missa est, the benediction, and the Gospel of St. John. Q. Wliat is the anthem called couimunion ? A. It is a prayer which the priest recites and which at high mass the choir sings, immediately after the communion. Q. Why do they sing it? A, As singing is used at the festivals of the great ones of the earth, the church wishes that it also should be used at the feast where man is seated at the table of God himself. Q. What is the post communion ? A. It is a prayer recited in thanksgiving after com- munion, and therefore called post communion. Q. What means Ite missa est f A. Ite missa est means Go, the congregation is dis- missed. In high masses the deacon sings it in the name of the priest. Q. Does the mass always close with the words Ite missa est ? A. Not always. When other prayers follow the mass, the people are invited to continue the praises of God, and then, instead of the Ite missa est, the Benedicamus Domino, Let us bless the Lord, is said. For this reason the Benedicamus is said during Advent and Lent. Q. Why does the priest give the blessing at the end of mass ? A, To obtain for the people that they may preserve the fruits of the holy sacrifice, to testify his affection for tibem and the desire he has for their salvation. CE, the Mass. the thanks- communion, benediction, ion? s and which [y after tho )f the great t also should at the table 12 after com- lion. 'ation is dis~ , in the name he words Ite 3 follow the the praises lissa est, the ,ord, is said. xv\n^ Adoent ssing at the nav preserve his affection salvation. COURSE FOURTH. 373 Q. Why does he recite the Gospel of St. John ? A. He recites the Gospel of St. John on account of the profound respect which has ever been entertained for the holy words it contains. The pagans them- selves admired them so mu(.'h that they wished to have them engraved in letters of gold in their places of as- sembly tliat every person might read them. Q. \VTiat do the people say at the end of the Gospel ? A. At the end of the Gospel, they say Deo gratias^ thanks to God, thanks to the most Holy Trinity, for all their benefits, of which the sacrifice of the altar is an abridsnient. Q. How should we retire after mass ? A. We should retire with great recollection, and live during the day as if we had witnessed the death of the Saviour on Mount Calvary. CHAPTER XXIV. Christianity visible.— The days of the week and month. Q. How should we consider the days of the week ? A. We should consider the days of the week as a continual festival ; during which we must not only ab- stain from all acts that may offend God, but also pray to him and honor him by the holiness of our conduct. Q. AVliy have particular feasts been established ? A. They have been established to renew the fervor of the lukewarm, and to animate their courage, by re- calling to their minds the great events of religion, and proposing to them new motives to be virtuous. Q. What name has the church given to the days of the week ? A. She has given them the name of feria, which 'oj s,iia,ij r:ax:t ought to be for us a day of rest from sin, and a day of rejoicing by means of a good conscience. 32 I; '.i 1 374 CATECHISM OF PERSEVFltANCE day orS:*wS?"^" '''™''™ *" '■''^'^^ '» ^'^'^ A. The Monday is consecrated to the souls in nur- gatory; Tuesday, to the guardian angels ; M^cdnesdav to t^,e passion, ThursdV, to the^HolV Eucharisf; bSi Vi^in':'''''' "' ""■• '^''' "•"' SaWto'th^ firs? aS' ^""^ *^' Wednesday and Friday in the A, The Wednesday and Friday of each week were days ^stations; that is, days of fast, prayer and assembhng at the tombs of th'e martyrs Ile^ee tbe custom and the law of abstinence on rAday At Kobe, Saturday has been a day of fast since tfe fi4 ages ; hence the law cf abstinence on tha" day ^. VVhat do you remark on the days of the month? i\.f' i'**^"^^"^ t^^* ^^^ church has given to each of them the name of a saint, in order each day to place before us the example of our brethren wto are in n'^'^in^^ ^"^ encourage us to imitate their virtues of ?heThurch7'' ""' ^' '^ "''P°°^ ^^ '^' ^^'^^tion A. We should read each day the lives of the saints • especially when all the famUy ai-e assembled ' III CHAPTER XXy. Christianity visible.— Advent. Q. What is advent ? ^\r^' ?^® ^°^^ &^VQnt signifies coming. Advent is a hme of prayer and penance, established by fheehurcli /^^^IK*^'^ ^«^«* «f Christmas. ^ ' «. With what sentiments does the church wish to inspire us during advent ? ^ *^ firsf wifK ♦;,r . -— "" v"«x^xi wiBiics to inspire us brst with the spint of penance, to prepare our hearts VCE led to each souls in pur- W^ednesday, Eucharist ; irday to the iday in the Tveek werie irayer, and Hence the riday. At ice the first ; day. he month? to each of *y to phice dio are in ir virtues. I intention the saints ; d. ivent is a e church, h wish to COURSE FOURTH. 375 for the birth of the Messiah ; she repeats to us the words of Stv John, addressed to the Jews on the banks of the Jordan : Do penance ; prepare ye the way of the Lord ; make straight hit paths, Q. What more does she do ? A. She puts on her garb of purple, and suppresses the alleluia in a part of her office. Q. What other sentiment does she wish *o inspire ? A. She -v^ishes to inspire us also with hope, for which reason she announces to us in the epistles and gospels the speedy coming of the Messiah. Q. What does advent represent ? A . Advent represents the four thousand years dm in<y which the Saviour was expected. The church invites usjxi sigh for his coming as did the patriarchs and pro- phets. From the 15th of December to the 23d phe uses the great anthems, which are so many ardent sighs after the Messiah. Q. What mast we do to spend advent well ? A. In order to spend advent well we must: 1st, renounce sin ; 2d, do some works of mortification ; 3d, desire ardently the coming of t!ie Messiah in our hearts ; 4 th, live in greater recollection and with more fervor than usual. Q. What motives have we for passing advent well ? ° A. 1st, obedience to the church; 2d, gratitude to Jesus Christ ; 3d, our spiritual interest ; for, propor- tioned to our fervor will be the favors of the Messiah to us. i«pu*e us ur hearts 376 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. CHAPTER XXVI. ^Imstianity visible.-Feaat of ti,. t caption ofthe B '^^^^^^^i^ Con-. feast of the Immaculafo r ™^^r ""^^ celebrate tlie Virgin. The B^'^t^lt^^^^^ ^? ^^.« Blessed mother of God, was proin "cfe '^'•^'""f ^« ^^ ^^^^ was due to the honor of ^^0 !^ '''" "^"S^^^' ^^"5 this Trinity : to the F.^h * S *^''''? P^^^^n^ of the Holy tothe'son, wh:s^;tw ^^^^^^^^ Mary was^ Ghost whose spouse she was ' ^"^ '^ ^^^^ H^I^ /•. itth\";rttte^^ after eonsultation with the Ri^^'^"^^ ^y Pi»« IX, whole church. Thedefini ion wf^^^' throughout the passages of scripturrwh nh "lIT^'^'i:"^*^^^ «" ^^"ous as Mother of God as Jsnn ''^''^ ^^^ ^^^^^ dignity general sense an'd ^^^uL^oTtt ctut^^^^^ ^"^ ^^- toits being g^^^^^^^^^^^ tiffs have granted jrreat in/?,',] ^ sovereign pon- celebrate it worthily^ indulgences to tho?e Vho tlihZ^f ^' ^^" '•^"^^^'- o« the establishment of feat ^X^tL::^ Z^lf^^ this from the beginning ; but Ip.?,i whch she had not according to the o?der of Prn -T^'^ ^"""t^ ^^^ ^^«dom her children. "^^ Providence and the wants of cai?;iaJr.rto%'L'ctlfyusV '^'^ Immaculate Conception o- im^glnS^^^^ Conception sanctifies \ " ^-""""0 " me image of the iNCE. laculate Con- 'f December? celebrate the the Blessed ned to be tlie nal sin ; tliis 5 of the Holy Mary was; to the Holy cle of faith? by Pius IX, )ughout the d on various »igh dignity ion, and the 1. nturv. St. 'uted much ireign pon- those who ishment of shing this i had not er wisdom e wants of inception sanetiiies e of the COURSE FOURTH. g^ since we are to receive ic^l^^'*': '^"";^'^^ ^^ ^ary, of whom she was the nfotl er and^") '^'^ ^f "^ ^"^ i"g us with the resolution to nl "'' K^"*^' ^y ^««Pir- *« P»^fy it when sS^tnr' '' '^^"^ ^^^"' «r ^ J^ What must we do to celeb;ate this feast wor- congratulate Ma^ oXr IS ""^ •%'^^""' ^^" ' ^ ^ resolution to avoirthe s£K f ^'l'^'^^^^ ' 3^' ^o^m some acts of mortilation S ^ ^^"^^' ' ^*^' P^'^orm of the Blessed V S ' ^^ '^^^ P^^^^^s in honor CHAPTER XXVII. ^* T^^I^'k *^" ^'"ber days ? occu; aTlit:^tracrote f'^^^^ ^^ ^-*' -^-^ year ; and the origin of whlh 5!l''"'p '^^'«"« «^ tlie the apostles. In p, eserWn. tl ^ ' ^""P"^ *^^ time of in force among tl/j^^^.X^tX "^^^'^ ^^-^^ of her great wisdom and of iTo '^^ S'''^» ^ proof our hap'piness. "^ °^ ^^^ S^^^t solicitudi for Q. How so ? ^Ml all Lu,ise ;S/ a^tS *rto " ^ T"^^' *"" . ^. Without till™ ''itPPf"f'l«i*o."ttI.is? Dave neglected the (livinS mvnPn?^? ."• ""*" """W -d wouM W appea.arr.^:S|„^enan^ 378 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. loaded with debt, and condemned to hell, or at least to a rigorous purgatory. Q. What works does the church command? A. She commands fasting, prayer and alms, as op- posed to the three great passions of the heart, love of pleasures, love of honors, and love of riches. Q. Why has the church particularly established the Ember days ? A. 1 St, to ask pardon of God for the sins committed during the past season ; 2d, to thank God for the fa- vors he has granted us; 3d, to bring down the bless- ings t)f heaven on the ordinations ; 4th, to aid us in spending in a more Christian manner the comino- season. ° Q. What are vigils ? A. The word viffil signifies watching. The vigils are the days of abstinence and fast which precede the «reat festivals of the year. There are five ; those of Christmas, Easter, Pentecost, Assumption and All Saints. In some diocesses the feast of St. Peter and St. Paul is also preceded by a vigil. Q. How should we spend the vigils ? ^.Whatever be our age, we should spend those days in a more holy manner than other days, in order to prepare for the celebration of the festival and to re- ceive the graces which God always gives more abun- dantly at that time. CHAPTER XXYIII. Christianity visible.— Christmas. Q. What does the festival of Christmas celebrate ? A. The festival of Christmas celebrates the birth of our Lord Jesus Christ. We must believe that the Son of God, incarnated in the womb of the Yiririn Mai-v^ was "born in a stable at Bethlehem, for our 'salvation! iNCB, ell, or at least mand? 1 alms, as op- heart, love of :hes. stablished tlie ins cominitted wl for the fa- wn the bless- , to aid us in ' the coming The vigils hich precede re five ; those )tion and All St. Peter and spend those ays, in order vdX and to re- I more abun- IS. s celebrate ? 3 the birth of that the Son Hrcrin IVfarv ur salvation. COURSE FOURTH. A FilV^^^v.*'*°''>' «^ ^»« birth ? l^^^^^^:^^^ ^^i expected had now come. By order of fl « « ^^^ >«oment Joseph and Mary rcLir^ to B fd T on the public -c'dstcTsFn,!-''^*'',"'*" be enrolled they retired to a stabl!: in ,i ^'"r."^ P^^^e in the city Blessed Virg n taJ^ to hJ wnVi'?/'^; ^"^ '^ere ffi expected. ^ °^ ^'^ ^^^ ^^^^^ tbe Messiah so long Q. By whom was his birth announced ? neighborhood. ° ^^"^^^ *beir flocks in the thirty-seven and a half fceUonrhr,'"" 5°™- ^^ »che, b«,ad, and nine ft SL^ ^7*" ^"''* ^''"'o n>ck ; and tradition informr... .E I ".^"^ <="' '« a Saviour's birth it wa^ i^cTnipd J. *' *' *« «■"« "^ As «• «'hy did God mSe J,^^ ^.u^^ »■«> »■» ass. to Ae shepherds firs"? '""'""' ^^birth of his S,;n poveWy:n?:i::,p';rei?rfte'art '" "'"'='' •"« '«"'" taeh;d fro"r i\?lS,''»"-r for sin, and be do- Mfant Jesns, born poor' Slw. *•»« ««»£hi„g of (he must tenderly iove^e sS'"' f^ '"^^'"'S- We hiui, put on tlie form of In "»'''"'' '« ""ake us Icve •rother; fingJIy, ^e™u7t a«lc nf^l"' *"'! •«<""»« our virtues of his infanc " '"" """l '""tate the ^^Q. Why do priests say three masses on Christmas \^^?^^^^:t^^y:^t.^^^_fi, of God, --, HIS leiuporal birth in the ^7^^170"'/,"! l^ ather ; ^ sp.rituafbirt^ in tC£ri''^1f:f{^''en^^. ^n 380 CAT£CniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q. Are we obliged to hear three masses on Christ, mas day ? v/misi/- • ^\7!^ f^. ""^ oblijred to hear three massof., but it 18 well to do It when we can ; gratitude should make It a duty for us. CHAPTER XXIX. Christianity visible.-Feast of the Circumciaioa. Q- What is the feast of the Circumcision ? yi. I he feast of the Circumcision is the day on which our Lord received in his flesh the mark of the children of Abraham ? Q. Why was our Lord pleased to submit to this ceremony ? A 1st, to show that he was truly man, and dfe- scended from Abraham and David, accordino- to the prophets ; 2d to show us the respect we must have tor the laws of God and the church. Q- mat must we do to celebrate well this feast? ^A' We must, 1st, detest sin, which was the cause of the suffermcrs of the divine Infant ; 2d, have no in- theXsS'^S '" "'''"''' 3d, compassionate da^^f^SL^Ic^? '°" ^' ^^' ''^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ A. He received the name of Jesus, which signifies feaviour. This name was brought from heaven, and made known to Mary by the angel Gabriel, when he announced to her that she was to be the mother of J^d. God made it publicly known on the day of the nrme7S"c£en"^^^ ''' ''' ^" "'^^^ '^' ^-« Q. How is our Lord our Saviour? A. He IS our Saviour in ovtimr rv>cr>^o^ TT^ :- .1 Saviour of our understanding; de Winglt f^om en^r^ ANCE, ses on Christ- masses, but it should make rcumcibion. don ? 8 the day on i mark of the ubmit to this nan, and d6- >rdinj5 *« the e must have [ this feast ? as the cause , have no in- Dmpassionate iceive on the lich signifies heaven, and iel, when he le mother of le day of the !h the Jews iiC is me ; from error; COURSE FOURTH. gg. ^^^Z^^^^^^ it from thotyranny lenci! and onnression ii i l'^"""'-'<l '"urdur, vio- the gn J. „eeessa,V to^a^^t"' •'"'' «''•=" "" nau.e JJts^af '""'"'"''"' ""'^' *« Pronounco the pronouncin.. the name if T, '''"' '?"' t^e head in Dounced. " " °* •^'^''" <"• O" '"taring it prc^ «. Is the Circumcision an ancient feast 1 in t 'siXSr'ihe'r/h'"''^'; ? »"'-" ^«-' the disorders of thi^ ;»„,„,„„ ;^'"'f'""? '° «xpiate first day of the new Viaf *" '^^' '' l«i°g the chuthT"' ""'' '"' ''" '» «■"«' into the spu^it of the bre1i;Z\™d'U1he"lTf ^'?f"''» ^*e, for our the,n a happy nl—^" Lr i^'l; ''"""r^'j' wishing of God; ^rrefleetC^lie'shorSessTtiS;'''' f'^' iow our account stands with S!' ' ""^ "''^ CHAPTER' XXX. Christianity visible—Epiphany. six?.; oT JanS:??'"*' *« <=•'"* -'•^brate on the ^«»: .: '. , t-nanty to the noor : an,i ♦! „ '^"o"^"«a in their povertv anrl c.»ff^ '• """ ^^"^ i^^'^^f Q- What is the I^^ha^yT ™='- ^82 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. It is the day on wliich our Lord was adored by the magi. A miraculous star having a])peared in the cast, the magi, enlightened by grace, went to Bethle- hem, prostrated themselves before the infant Jesus, and oftered him presents of gold, frankincense and myrrh • they were the first fruits of the Gentiles. ' Q. Who were the magi, and what was their number? ^. It is generally believed that the macri were learned men, encraged in the study of astronomy, and that thev were kmgs, and three in number. Q. What virtues does the example of the ma<ri teach us f * o »4. Their example teaches: 1 st, fidelity to grace ; as soon as they perceived the star, they quit all to follow It ; 2d, to avoid evil company ; the Magi did not re- turn to Herod, but went back to their own country by another route. ^ Q. Is the Epiphany an ancient feast ? A. It commenced with the first ages of the church. It has always been one of the most solemn feasts, and a kind of continuation of the feast of Christmas, for which reason we do not fast on the vigil. Q. What must we do to enter into the spuit of this least { A. We must, 1st, tJiank God for having been called to the faith ; 2d, endeavor to conform our conduct to our belief ; 3d, pray to God for the preservation of re- h^on amongst ourselves, and for the conversion of infidels. CHAPTER XXXI. N Christiajiity visible.— Purification; Q. What feast is celebrated on the 2d of February? ^. The feast of the Purification, commonly called Candlemas, is celebrated on the 2d of Fehruarv n« this day the church proposes three mysteries "to our iNCE. ras adored by ►peared in the 'nt to Ucthle- ant Jesus, and !e and myrrh ; their nil mber? e magi were ?tronomy, and ber. be magi teach y to grace ; as t all to follow ji did not re- own country f the church, n feasts, and Christmas, for ! spirit of this y been called ir conduct to 'vation of re- onversion of Lon; >f February? nonly called hninrv. Cin _-_-„ .... eries to our COURSE FOURTH. 353 ^'\. the meotincr of Shn. 1 '"^^"^J^'«"^ '" the toinplo; Jesus and kis parent '" ""'^ ^°"^ "^^^^ '^« i«^-»^t Q. What is the purification of the Blessed V,V.,Jn 9 by this law wisho/l n„ !u^,"' ^^^^o"gh not bound T {;'"" <'"«' her example teach us ? of tt?; r '"" "<='""' ""^''-^ - W on the 2d chad SsKtrpt"^ lifh^.P^rS""" <" *« SaiuT^' '"* *'' °'1 "■» S™-» lotn seeing the inttelae^^traTe'tdtS^ "lU^tttJetsdir^^^^^^^^ lished ? -^ ^"^'^ ^^ ^^® purification estai 384 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. i, it'n iT^^.^'']"*.?^ ""^^"11^' represent Jesus Christ, who mhe hght of the worid. This feast demands of us grea^t humdity, an ardent charity and an angeUc purity CHAPTER XXXII. Christianity visible.— Lent. <l Why are fasts and abstinence commanded ? A. 1 hey are commanded: 1st, to strengthen our soul and restore its dominion over the senses ; 2d, to expiate our sins ; 3d, torender homage to God for the benefits he confers on us. The fast of Lent is estab- lished also in imitation of the forty days' fast of our commu -"^ ' ^""^ *° prepare us for the paschal Q. Is Lent of great antiquity ? bppn i! '' ^^"^^^^ ^''^"' *^^ apostles, and has always been observed in every portion of the church. The nrst Christians kept a very severe fast, and gave in alms what they retrenched from theu" table. Q' in what does the fast consist? fn ti.- i!'fi ^^^i^ consists in eating only one meal a day, Q. Wlio are obliged to fast ? ^J^K ^"^^H^^"".® completed their twenty-first year are bound to fast by the law of the church^ But all penance. '''''''''"'' whatever age, are obliged to do Q. What reasons dispense from fastin^? A. oickness. hard InKm. -nMra-^*-.. . ?- '. . . dispense us from fastkgr' '"^'■^^^•^' "" '""'"°' ^'^'^ X iNCE. ves up during ;lited candles IS Christ, who 3mands of us angelic purity nanded ? pengthen our Jnses ; 2d, to ) God for the Lent is estab- 3' fast of our the paschal I has always iurch. The Eind gave in ie. meal a day, its us to add ty-first year :h. But all )li5:ed to do isons wmcii COURSE FOURTH. • J ^jf «« «f doubt what must we do ? ^^r.ZtZZ^'^Z^^^^^^ of fasting, perienced physician When w/ """ ^ ^'T' ^"^ ^^- perform some'^other good wo^k?wa^T ^'^' ^"^ "^"«* over our senses, and sunnor/n. ' ^u^'^ '"^re carefully with more resiana^ion^^ °"^ ^^^'^^ ^"^ suffering*^ Le^t ?''''^' '^^^^^^^-- --t we bring to the fast of sidtit^a'sI^nLlil^^f^^^ ^«"*'-« "^»«t con- is necessary for tlm nurnn ^''"'''^^"^' ^"^ ^^ ^11 that assist at th^e ^^^S^'l^^l^-^^^^ ^^\ CHAPTER XXXIIL CWia.it, visib,e.-Ash.Wedne,da,.-Lit„^„, A Sv ,*~ *r P''^^''" "f 'he forty hoars ? exposiS^^oMfrci'T"' ^~4anTed ly the exercises. TI>eycomme„ee ™ 0^"' ""'' •""'«' P'""^ and continue tifl theIX;r„l%TeSf ?nXf ^'"''^ and a.; t" S:fcttl'/"o'ft™ '^r'^'' »>»"» expiate the sins committe<rat?r„;-";f''y' ' *<'• '» us for the holy timtotUMf,^Ti ^'^' '° P-^P^re hou^ which intervened betwe'e^ L ^T' *" f°'-'>' I ■ ■ "'^'''^'nseivea to penance ? ""■" >-"""- ■ the ash^f ''"'"'<* ■'^ "">• "'flections when we receive 33 386 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, ^. When we receive the ashes we must consider ourselves as sinners condemned to death, and we must excite ourselves to great compunction in order to ob- tain the pardon of our sins and a glorious resurrection. Q. What was done formerly on Ash- Wednesday ? ^. It was on Ash- Wednesday that public penance was formerly imposed on sinners. The bishop put the ashes on then- heads, and then with the foot of the cross drove them from the church, as God drove our lirst parents from the terrestrial paradise. These sin- ners remained separated from the faithful until Holy Ihursday. ^ q. Was the penance imposed on them by the church severe ? '' A. It was very severe, lasting sometimes for twenty years ; the penitents submitted humbly, in order to expiate their sins. Q. How must we expiate our sins? A, We must expiate our sins by penance propor^ tioned to their number and grievousness. To this the church exhorts us without ceasing durino- Lent by giving us the most beautiful instructions to animate our confidence and make us enter into ourselves. Q. Where do we find these instructions? T ^: ^^^^n^ ^^^"^ particularly in the Gospels for Ijent. ; The first Sunday the church shows us Jesus Uinst in the desert praying and fasting ; on the second she speaks to us of heaven, which will be the recom- pense of the truly penitent ; on the third she depicts to us the unhappy state of sin, to induce us to quit if on the fourth she holds up to our view the holy com- munion, in which we should all participate. ust consider md we must order to ob- •esurrection. ednesday ? >lic penance bishop put e foot of the I drove our These sin- until Holy f the church s for twenty in order to ice propoF' To this the ig Lent, by to animate selves. ? Jospels for s us Jesus the second the recom- J depicts to to quit it; holy com- coursj:; fourth. 387 CHAPTER XXXIV. Christianity WsiMe.>I^,3tfift^^^ craT;d^^ "'^* ^^^ *^« ^-* fifteen days of Lent conse- our^ioTiTfoTthrr::"^^^^^^ to honor the passion of each day iehearse: L benc^tstnf th" '^^^ ^^^P^» «^ miracles of the Saviour anw/jf -^ *¥ "^^^^ strikincr -ho sought to pu^Er SeaS^ "^"^^^^^ ^^ *^« ^-^ A n 1 "i^"*® ^«es the church do ? whose heart was pierced „^fl. ^ ^'"'^^^ Virgin, treatment which C'ZZtn "crccT" "'''"= «"^ «>««*, on account of the numh» "*".'^ = ''^ "•« <W«a< mysteries celebrated and n^ ^""^ grandeur of the the different oK -M f^ ^'"^T' "' *« len.rth of of the sufferings oTJt^^^ .■^r/f «'^^*. on ac°co„nt because formerly the faithfi.'l 1,' ""'5«''?/'*''.9« w««i, drank nothing but wato 4rt. 1 /°"'^ dry food and of the holines's of the m^s'terie's sh! ""'*' "" '«'«<'»»' the hoUness she requires of T P™'™'' "«' "^^ l.fz:ri;t>tTti"r'^«p«»'? had their deCpafd for tTerfn'r •' *' "'«'^^' ""S each one endervored to r»; "'"J^^i^ooneiled, spirit of his duties a'd^fSl^Cl'""^''' '''" '^"^ ?"»'' *oujd we spend Tt? '^'• melii;..:! *°"!'* fP«»<l it as the ehur,.h ^„..! , We of God and our ^.^CT^J^Q^^^^ 388 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. recollection ; 4th, assisting at the different offices, and preparing ourselves with special fervor to receive the sacraments of penance and the eucharist. CHAPTER XXXV. Christianity visible.— Palm Sunday.— Holy Thursday. Q. What circumstance in the life of our Lord does the churci honor on Palm Sunday ? A. She honors the triumphal entry of our Lord into Jeru^lem five days before his death. For the fulfil- ment of the prophecies our Lord was phased to make a solemn entry into Jerusalem. As he approached, the whole people weni out to meet him, carrying branches of olive in their hands and making the air resound with their acclamations, Glory to the Son of David, Messed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, Q. What does the procession with palms represent ? A. It represents the entry of our Lord into Jeru- salem, and his entry into heaven with his elect after the last Judgment. Q. What should we do with our palms ? A, We should preserve them with great respect and keep them in our chambers. Q. What mystery do we celebrate on Holy Thurs- day ? A. On Holy Thursday we celebrate the institution of the holy eucharist. On thif day we should in a particular manner evince our gratitude to our Lord for havmg given himself to us, and ask his pardon for the insults to which he is subjected in the holy sacrament. Q. What ceremony takes place before mass ? A. The absolution of penitents, because formerly it was on Holy- Thursday that those r^enitents w(^re re= conciled who had been subjected to pubUc penance at the commencement of Lent. X E. fTices, and ceive the liTirsday. <ord does [iOrd into the fulfil- [ to make >roached, carrying J the air i Son of the Lord. present ? ito Jeru- ect after pect and r Thurs- stitution aid in a Lord for i for the Tament. 3? merly it Lance at C »URSE FOURTH. ggg Q. mat was done on Holy-Thursday ? A. ^n Holy-Thursday all the faifhfnlr.! • munion ; and we cannnf "f.h/i laitlitul receive com- Q. What is done during the mass ? ^. louring the mass the holy oils arp Kl«<,oo^ r admmisteringthesacraTientsof h^I^f; o^^ssed for holy orders Itnd ext'ere unttS K°^'°^"'T^ wa.he<f the tetofZ'l^fP' "* "" ^»"J' «'"<' CHAPTER XXXTI. Chriatianity visible—Good Friday. Q. What is Good Friday? whole „.^;t^the'cC.hirX1- a^rr"'"" *« fast,„g except children undeSVyt^Zr"" eo.?po?e?r """"^ P^^^ " *« o'fi- of Go^dfSday part '^''"^ ""^'^ "* ^"'J Friday is composed of three Q- What is the first? W, where ^^^^^^ ^^^^ 390 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. the true Paschal Lamb, and foretells his sufferin<^8. Ihese lessons are followed by the reading of the pas- sion according to St. John. ^ Q. What is the second ? XI. ^'i. ^^f second part are the solemn prayers which the church says for the whole world, even for her oreat- est enemies. Before each prayer a genuflectfon is ™^J. '«M^*^P.* ^®^^^® *^® P^^yer made for the Jews. Q. What IS the third part ? A. The third part is the solemn veneration of the cross, whit-h represents to us the Saviour ascendincr Mount Calvary. ° Bw^f^^^^^^ P^'^paring to uncover the cross, what is A. In the name of the Saviour these touchin^^ words are sung: My people, what have I done to tleef in what have I made thee sorrowful f A nswer me. I have brought thee out of the servitude of Egypt, I have fed thee with manna, I have led thee into a fruitful land I have protected you and thou hast prepared a cross for thy iSaviour, *' n ^A ^^^^ *i"Sht we to do during the evening of (jrood t riday ? ° o ^ A. We ought to repair to the church about three ©clock, because our Lord died at that hour, and whilst there we would do well to meditate on the seven words spoken hy him on the t-oss. Q. What are those seven words ? .% ^- ^«*' ^«'Jer, forgive them, for they know not what they do; 2d, the words to the good thief. This day thou Shalt be with me in Paradise; 3d, to Marf Woman, behold thy son ; and to St. John, Behold thy mother; 4th, I thirst ; 5th, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me; Qth, It is consummated : 7th, leather, into thy hands I commend my spirit. fferings. the pas- rs which Br great- !ction is Jews. ti of the cenUino: what is g words hee f in I have 'iavefed land, I "OSS for ning of t three ir, and le seven ot what is day Mary, old thy d, why ; 7th, COUJiSE FOURTH, ' ggj , CHAPTER XXXVII. Christianity viaihle.-Holy Saturday. Q' What is Holy Saturday ? Q. matf thelm ? '"^ " "'""^'' "' ^- P»«- A. The first is the blessin*^ of the npw firo o« i 8houW h. T". ■"""■■"'"P ' *'•- *at ou? hearts Q. What is the second '> symbol of the Saviour risen Thnfl '' *^® ^''«*^ tain the atte„%,nnd leeHl ^ thT'"T VT gratU^ Godl™:*^^^^^^^^^ -ite ou. U' What IS the fourth ? font "^Fo™:"* JLn'^'^i"^, "' """ ""P''^"""! narPfl +W ^'i^ " , catechumens were pre- pared they were led to the font durin- the sinainHf i±';it!lS^"^,*^ -^terjn which tleywere "Jbf ia «« ^'"''''^ «UH oiessea. This blessino- 6f the wat^r IP continued at the present day. ° ' 392 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. Q' What is the fifth ? y./^' ^^xu ^^^^ ^^ *^® ni^ss; which has no introit maTi: sho/^'P^^ '" ^^^^^^^ ^° ^h« ehu?di;" The Ss ' '"^ consequence of the length of the Q' What is the sixth? wh ch th^ after mass. It consists of but one psalm ; in to bless tLTf' r T''^"^ *^ unite with the Jews united «nnV' ^^\^' ^^ *^^ ^^^« «f baptism, has united all nations m the same church. «. What should we do on Holy Saturday ? T i' .^^,^^*^0"^^1 bury ourselves in ..ph-it with our hal^L'"/^' sepulchre; and there leave all our old K a new lit ^^-~^ - ^^der to rise "^ CHAPTER XXXVIII. Christianity visible.— Easter. Q. What is the feast of Easter or the Pasch ? fr.» A /r^*°' The resurrection of Jesus Christ is the foundation of our faith and our hope. For th s ,4ason memory of this great event. j / «^c Q. What does the word Pasch mean ? forthp Tn^^"lP^''^"^ ""^ pass-over; that is to say, and thpi! r?-' ^^"^ P^'f "^ ^^ *be exterminating an^e^ ^ovChZf^^'^^T''^^'''''^^^^^^ Egypt; and life and or'l V^ "^^''^^^ ^^ °"^ ^^^^ frorn^ dea'th to the devtl. ^"^^^""^"^^ fr«°^ the slavery of sin and Q. Why is a procession made before mass ? of fbp i. Procession is made before mass in memory ot the journey which thp nno=tl-° "-» j.-— •- 1 v --' -ff- — i^^wiivo ati^i uiscipies made CE. no introit, ireh. The gth of the e sung iin- ! psalm ; in li the Jews ptism, has '' with our ill our old. ) rise with ;ch? ti himself rist is the lis reason id joy the is to say, ig angel, yvt ; and death to sin and ? memory es made COURSE FOURTH. 3^3 hd^ t^mrn::^T.r^/-^ -yhem word by the lee me. " ■" ' """ '"''''«> '*«« they shaU Q- Wliy is a procession made at vespers ? A. Because formerly the newlv kI„;™ i ducted to the font to return StT'''t'* ."""^ ««"»- received the evening previous ''' °'" ''"'^ I^P"™ vespe,^?** J""''"' "^ ™»S during the precession at dehvered h, Lptism f-im^ ^e t^llL'S' .Si tV"a the^c^Jf Eater? "^^ '" '"^'"' »» ^«'«'^--«« ''orthily oftrT:rdrM/rl"'rfrm''Z'\'°f\"'--''«''n born having'died and"™ i^S^h^"^'/,- having been U3i 3d, we must rise from sin to !^-.? ' *?""'' ^^^ after Easter we may lea"al^lf^1; '" i"^^' *■"»' glorious resurrection irL%":;jf^*^PJ«^^^^ »f » CHAPTER XXXrX. Christianity visible.-The Annunciation Mareh? ^*'"' ''"' ''^ ""'^brate on the 25th of V^n'^^rittnl'e^ l"Stf?" "^ ""= «>-«• to announce to her that ,h« .^'JS """t to Mary God, said to her: ^a-/ f^^Z^ *» '^'.the mother o^ Q- What did the Blessed vTrX do? wofi. W^i';:!!?^ J¥"' bo'"? treubled at th.«, what this-saI-„taiio'r;o:ad meaT"'''"" "'*'" ''«'««''* 394 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. trole^'' ^"^ '''' ""«^^ ^^' «^^i"g that she was A. The angel seeing that she was troiibl...] h^o tened to reheve her anxiety, sayincr F^r „„/)!/ JMo»< Hyh Shalt ovenhn.hw Ihee ; and ihL d„iii ■ forth a son. and h, ..hall be catlThesJJf Z? Mary, whose consent was neeessarv ^, ml,Y u" muted, saying: i*M„W „« AaX"«V ril't the Son of ?:'r™"/'"* '" '*V «.w/andittantlt the^bon of God was incarnated in the chaste womb olF of Ln''" ''° ^°" ■^"""■'' o" *'» •Ugni'y of Mother A. It is to it that women are indeht^rl fr»,. +1.^ v tSaSr'"" '•'^y ^teriik a tend^rlevo! Q. What is the Ave Maria ? ■{*• The^yeil/ona,or Ano-eliesftln^afl^n ;« „ in honor of the BIess;d Vir|in ''^"^^*''^"' ^' ^P^^^^^r Q' Of what is it composed ? the^aniiirtrst jrvti*!' .T-^i f,""--? ^Z St Elizabeth when .I.e wrvisifedty' t rlon^i^n' the Blessed Vn-gxn , 3d, of the words fdded by 'the' Q. WTien should we recite tlie Ave Maria t A. We should recite it often ; but e^ecMlv in tl,» morning, the middle of tl>e day,'and at St ^a, ato the Ange us, morning, noon aid evenin..,"}"' the sa v •ng of which great mdulgences have been Ranted ^" VCE. bat she was Alibied, has- r not, Mary^ wwer of the u shut bring <on of God. umbjy 8ub- he Lord, be id instantly ste womb of of Mother •r the honor lin^ of the nder devo- is a prayer dressed by i words of ler coiif?in, ed by the af ally in the t ; as also r the say- [•anted. counsrj PouRTn. CHAPTER XL. 395 Rot J**' ■"""* "' Mary, the Scapular and the Q- What is the month of Mary? sectte^r r VJno^'oT the^'Sr^V ^^^ - •levotion, »hich ori."„atc° in T,?i -'"1^ ^ ""S'"- This lias for its end to offta"n from ,. ^'" "'° '»'' <••<">«»'% preservation of innSce Zw ^^^'J''™ °^ "''K'"^ "■« spring „p so freely 17n.thl^ t. '^T';''-'"''"' which 9- Ho«r shouIdVc nerfonn ,V *'^''l '"=''™"- ^- To perform it wpH „T '* '"''""' °f Mary ? in honor o?the mlZfkZL"'T -"^^ ,''='^ "^^^ "P- (I VVhat is the Scapular ? '" '''"" foo'^teps- Bles;ed Vir^rwhlii" „" ''*^^"'"°" '" ^onor of the Simon Stock, 'superior J tT'"]?'' '". "■« "^'^^d twelfth century. "^ "^ '''<' Carmdites, in the Stolf'"' did the Blessed Virgin promise tp Simon sholid^w^a^r ttn''™; If: "> °^'" ^- *osc who taining a good <3 t'J'^^^^'^"""-y l^^"^ for ob- who wear the Sea , iar^^ 1 '""J" ^ ' "><««" »hat all 2d. she promisedT eUvp?ft ""''^ "^ *'"''■■ «aIvation. 'lay after their deaV til the J""" P^T^'-y. «>« Satur- confraternity. ^ ' *'"' ^^Parted members of the pri^ile^s?' '' "^^-^'^yin »«ler to participate in these ^H CA ECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. ^ life, and to wear constantly ilu S, ;,pular. To par- ti( ma e in the second, we must also live as Cluistians ; a^d liiose who can -ad, must recite every day the /ittle office of the Blessed Virgin or other appointed praywri* , those who cannot iti. 1 must abstain on Wednesd.iys. Q. What is the Rosary ? A . The Rosary is a dcVotion in honor of the Blessed Virgin ; which consists in reciting, each week, three pairs of beads or fifteen decades, meditatin<' on the principal mysteries of our Lord and the Blessed Vir- pin. These mysteries are divided into three classes : » V?/u ' ^^'^^ f«/o'«'^S and the glorious mysteries. Q. Who established the Rosary ? A. St. Dcniinick was directed by the Blessed Vir- gin to establish the Rosary at the commencement of the thirteenth century, this devotion has been the means of obtaining the greatest favors ; and a multitude of popes, kings and princes have eagerly united in its performance. We also should join in this devotion, for CHAPTER XLI. Christianity visible.— Rogations.— Procession of Si Mark. Q. What are the rogations ? A. The rogations are three days of processi^.,). prayer and abstinence, which prett le the Ascensirr, to obtain the blessing of God on the fruits of the ea ' n Q. But are not the laws of nature immutable ? A. The laws of nature are not immutable; they are dependent on the will of God who made them. Q. W* >: other prayers does the church sa'-' f^^-r- *hi fruits ot tii. •v-:?iV iVi LiiV ir. To pnr- fChi-istiaiiH; ory (lay the T appointed abstain on the Blessed wfck, three tin<; on tlie blessed Vir- ree classes : nysteries. Messed Vir- ncement of !i8 been the a multitude inited in its evotion, for rotcction of COURSE FOURTH. 397 aion of Si process^ >;>. Ascensirr , I the ea *,, iable ? e ; they are lem. OOir 4rr\^m 4V»rk ^?tt■T XV/X tXIV A. The passion of our Lord is recited, which takes place in some countries before mass everV n. ,rn- the Cross till the fourteenth of September, the day of the Exaltation of the cross. ^ Q. Who cstablii jied the rogations ? « .^;^^^' ?^""^''^"^' ''^«l»op o°f Vienne in Dauphiuv estabhslied tue rocrations towards the close of the fifth century to arrest jliq scourge which desolated the city ot Vi" , and all Daupliiny. ^ Q. What is necessary in order to sanctify the rota- tion days r •' ° A. We must : 1st, abstain during those three days : com'^'unctroV P''^'^^''^^"'' ^ ^^ ^an, with piety and Q. Who established the procession of St. Mark ? A. Ihe procession of St. Mark was established by St. Gregory the Great, to deprecate the wrath of God CHAPTER XLII. Christianity visible.— The Ascension. Q. What is the feast of the Ascension f heaven " ^^^ ^'''^ °" ^^^^^ "^^ ^°^^ ascended into Q. How did our Lord ascend into heaven ? on. A ?r^'f *" "^^y ^f*^^'' ^"« resurrection, havinnr set out from Bethany with his disciples and his blesseS' mother, he ascended the mountain of OHvps. cravo f^ v.:o uiscipies the command and the power to" preach the gospel to all creatures, and blessed them 4 the last time, promising them the Holy Ghost: he then in their 34 398 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. presence raised himself up into heaven by his own LT/- ^? K ?'"l^. ""'^^ ^'"^ t^« ««"!« of the just who had died before his coming. ^ Q' What did the apostles do? A. After haying followed with their eyes their Mas- ter ascending into heaven, they retired to JeTusdem Ghor '"^ ^ P'^^^' ^^"^ ^^^"°* °f *^« Holy Q. What miracle did the Saviour work when he ascendea into heaven ? * ® nrd i" J?'^^"^;"^ ["to heaven he left on the rock the ^?o trt' I'^K^^l""^ '^ *« be seen to this day. ^ 9- yX^^^. th« Saviour ascend into heaven^? A, Ihe feaviour ascended into heaven : 1st to talcA ETh 'f • *^' ^^^^^ "^^^'^ ^^« --^d humanit; had merited by his passion ; 2d, to send the Holy Ghost world , 3d, to open heaven for us ; 4th, to prepare our places there and keep them for us V'^'^V^^ our worthi^?^* """'* '"'' ^"^ ^"^ celebrate the ascension prf *n.i r"'*.'^''*^'^^ our hearts from creatures and j^r^h^ri: heS^ ^'^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^"^^ ^- - ^y CHAPTER XLIII. Christianity visible.— Pentecosi Q. What is Pentecost ? A. Pentecost is the day on which the Holy Ghost descended upon the apostles. The wordpentecost sic^ni- toes hfty and it was fiftv days after the resurrection of our Lord that the Holy gW descended upon the apostles. These fifty days comprise the paschal time, ,.x.^.^ 13 a joyxui preparation lor the feast of pentecost. U. Mow does the church prepare us for tMs feast ? 'CE, by his own be just who i their Mas- Jerusalem )f the Holy k when he le rock the 8 day. aven ? 1st, to take nanity had oly Ghost the whole repare our ascension itures and i for us by )ly Ghost ost signi- 'cction of upon the hal time, entecost. is feast ? COURSE FOURTH, gg^ i/by?nwtru^ tr:s^rr^"t"-'^^ *^^« ^-«t •• the ten days which int^r^en;" b^ wt n ^ f" ' ^^^^^^ and pentecost ; 2d, bvannmnf.-^ ^ ./"^ ascension gation of fastino. ' ^ appointing a vigil with the obli- apoliletr '^'^^'^ ^^^^^ ^^^-t descend upon the theVptftCrL^^^^^^^^^^ S^.l^e apostles in vates, purifies and chanc.es into itseirw/"r'"'?' *^^^- braces. Such was thr. offi I . whatever it em- Ghost upon tL a' Sestnc/ f^^^^ ^^'^^ Holy upon all those wKce ve him '^ '^'" ^l*^« ^^^ct Q. Why did theHolv Th V" ^ ^^''thy n^anner. of tongues ? ''^^ ^^^'^ Wear in the shape tha1theVaTwe4%t 1 ^^"^^^ ^ «W pel, of whU he Tame to :&e„,*:Pr^^^ ^o- standinir. o^^e inem a perfect under^ Ho|; £:: ^^ntete"'^^'' *« -J-ent of the »pi' U." *u£^„V- 1-' f the Ho,, Ghost H^.G?2;^;f4So-.s.t:xra^„t! CHAPTER XLiy. Christianity visible.-Feast of thi Foly Trln't- ?' ^*!u' ?^ ^®^«* «^ Trinity Sundav'/"^'''^* ^. It IS the day on which the ^hulJchTn a specif 400 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. manner honors one God in three persons. All relif^ion tends to the glory of God and consequently to the gTory of the Holy Trinity, and therefore the feast of the Trinitv may be said to be perpetual. Q. VVTiy has a particular feast of the Trinity been established ? A. It has been established to satisfy the devotion of Christians who, not conteiJ: with the general feast, wished to consecrate a particular day to the honor of this mystery. This feast was instituted about the ninth century and approved at Rome about the four- teenth. Q. What are our duties with respect to the Holy Trinity? A. To adore the Holy Trinity without trying to comprehend its mystery. Like the sun, its existence is certain, although our feeble eyes cannot look fixedly on it. Q. Wliat further is our duty ? A. We must also imitate the three auoTist persons of the Trinity. They are perfectly hofy, we must endeavor to become holy and perfect : they are inti- mately united, we must imitate them by a tender love for our neighbor; lastly, we must be thankful to each of the three persons for what each of them has done for us. The Father has created us, the Son has re- deemed us, and the Holy Ghost sanctifies us. Q. What practice of devotion is there in honor of the Holy Trinity ? A. In honor of the Holy Trinity there is a devotion which consists in three persons uniting together to re- cite three times a day, morning, noon, and night, seven times, the Glory he to the Father, ^c, with one Hail Mary. Great indulgences are attached to this devo- tion, and it is a good means to repair the blasphemies of the impious. E. 11 reliMon ' the glory St of the nity been ivotion of iral feast, honor of -bout the the f our- the Holy trying to existence ►k fixedly t persons we must are inti- ider love il to each las done I has re- honor of devotion ler to re- tit, seven ne Hail lis devo- phemies COURSE FOURTH. CHAPTER XLV. Christianity visible.^Corpu8Christi 401 ?• 5^^* >« Corpus Christi ? ^T^^^^lo^i i:Z^^^^ a special of the altar. We celebrate th?« ?^ ^""^^ sacrament celebrating the holy saSp .f ^"^'^ ''''^^y ^ay, in of the EucWist, lil^e tha of th,""" ''^ '^*-''' '^" ^^^' petual. Nevertheless thlL. ?^/^ ^""^t>^' i« Per- special feast to W ts^ cts^'^ establishe^a altap7. '"-^'" ^^nrist present on our e Tj, this fea3t f ^^^^.^^^ ^^^^.^ back than the thirSenKnt f'^''^' ^^"^^ "»' '^-- T iV^V was it established ? oilf J'tJ'^LlSt \° '"?°« ^"^ the ontra.es 2d,t„re„e;"LdrrtLXteL'"'i "i" ™p'°"- sacrament. The offine „f >'''"«'«»? to the adorable beautiful of the ch S oke^;"?™"' '^^ »-' Thomas of Aquin. ' *"' composed hy St. belfuntlln: ttifehtelr »' ^^'P™ ^hrisa the M crnc"f S"^etf t"'' '" "»' ''«-' part of the ceremonies of Slstufl "'"' "»P''^'»S which our Lord Jesus ChiSt ifll ■ " "• P^-^ession, iS , Q. What must we do t^l I™'' '" triumph, feast ■> ^^ "^ '" honor Jesus Christ on this ' coifectbnand'pietMdt*"* *? P^eession with re- for his ext^.me'^f L'„!i?_"!.™ *.'"'ts *» the Saviour blessing our streets withVi^ nlti""" """"gst "s and for our irreverence Tnd i„ir£S"? ' ^<'' «* Pardon pra. for those wh,, o.^ii^tT.r^}Zl '"^ ' 4i 402 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, CHAPTER XLVI. Christianity visible.— Feast of the Sacred Heart. Q. What is the feast of the Sacred Heart ? 1./* \ \^ ^^'Hr^^ estabUshed by the church, to honor the Sacred Heart of the Saviour burning ^th L^t sLred'Sla^:^^^ ^'^ ^^*^^g- ««-^ t« tl^at of j'e^JsY^ ^^^^^P do we owe to the Sacred Heart «A-^^^°T *"" *^® f^^^^^ ^^^^ «f Jesus the same worship of adoration that we pay to his divine humani- ty ; because It IS personally united to the divinity. hLself^'""'" ^^^'"^'^ ^^^"^ "^^ ^°°®'' "^^^"^ ^^^^ HeakT^** ^ *^^ ^""^'"^ °^ *^® devotion to the Sacred -4 . The devotion of the Sacred Heart was revealed to the venerable Margarite Mary Alacoque, a French rel^ious of the visitation, who lived in the seventeenth centunr. Q. Why were these devotions revealed in these later times ? A. To revive the fervor of Christians, by presenting -n*^!^^''''? *¥ """"* ^^i^hle and loving of hearts. Q. What IS the spirit of this devotion ? A. 1st, To honor by an unbonnded gratitude and devotedness the infinite love of the Heart of Jesus for men, especially in the Holy Eucharist ; 2d, to repair by all possible means, the outrages to which his love exposed him during his mortal life and still exposes him every day m the Holy Sacrament. Q. What are the principal fruits of this devotion? A. An ardent love for the Saviour, and graces innu- Q. Wliat is the Confraternity of the Sacred Heart ? A, it 18 an association, approved by the church, in Heart. lurch, to ing with 1 to that d Heart he same liumani- livinity. s Christ 5 Sacred evealed French nteenth a these senting hearts. ide and 3SUS for > repair is love sxposes '^otion ? . s innu- votion. leart ? rch, in COURSE FOURTH recited, are the Our Father nti J^ P''^^'^^^ *« be every day, with the f^wkf^ & ""^ '^^ ^''^^^ of similar import : ° aspiration, or any other CHAPTER XLYll. Christianity visible.— VisitaHn« a '-Won e^e graceriS^lJi^ttl- -l^at^^^ lislEd^' "'"'■" '^''^ *« feast of the Visitation estab- IX, to put an enitoZ^y^^F"^ ^"""''ce tho was desolating the chm^h^"* ''"'''^™ «''^«'» which Wis^^LT'"'^ **'" *« ^'"'-^'i Vi.^in practice in imttf tn Crtnve"CU'«"«f '^'i'"'' ^ ^"""W miHt;. modesty, "arCICgW o7^&^''''"'r. ^u- sumption of lVf»Jl .!/'*"' "? pon-uption. The a,. truth which n-oVne'-sho-^Kur """"'' '''" '' '^ » Bshed? "^"^ '^^ f^'of «l'«Assun,ptionestab. 404 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. The feast of the Assumption was established previous to the sixth century. It has always been celebrated with great pomp, and formerly it was cele- brated above all with great fervor. Q. What is the office of Mary in heaven ? A. Her office in heaven is similar to that of our Lord. She intercedes for us, pleads our cause, and dispenses with a liberal hand the graces of God ; she \o\'. us as never mother the most tender loved her ch-id. Q. AVhat must we do to merit her protection ? A. To merit her protection we must, 1st, be faith- ful to grace, for thus Mary attained the pinnacle of glory ; 2d, make an offering to her each day ; it mat- ters not how small the offering, provided we persevere in the pious practice. CHAPTER XLVIII. Christianity visible.— Nativity.— Presentation. Q. What feast do we celebrate on the 8th of Sep- tember ? A. On the 8th of September we celebrate the feast of the Nativity, that is, the birth of the Blessed Virgin. Q, Is this feast of ancient date ? A. It is of the eleventh century ; it appears to have originated in France, whence it passed into ihe other portions of the church. Q. What must we do to celebrate it well ? A. We must : 1st, thank God for having given 'js so good a mother ; 2d, felicitate the Blessed Virgin on the plenitude of grace with which she was born : 3d, form a resolution to imitate the virtues of the infant Mary. Q. What is the feast of the Presentation ? A. It is the day on which Mary, at the age of three vears, presented herseK in the temple and offered up herself to the Lord. COURSE FOURTH. 405 Q. By whom was this feast established 7 ^. We must consider her as the model of all riir,-» tians, but especially of Christian women A dau'^^^^ ter spouse, mother, widow, and ever Virion MSry offers to women a perfect model in every irosi'tim^ of We It is by imitating the Blessed vTrl^J thTthe J wil enjoy that respectand happiness whkh reltion^^ destmed to procure them. rtngion is the^iS v^^t r p"'"^^' '^ *^^ ^--^^-" -' A. It fills the^soul with meekness, purity and con fidence ; it has an influence in sanct f^ub^^^ ^o? als, and inspires and ennobles the arts. ° ^ CHAPTER XLIX. Christianity visible.--Finding a^d Exaltation of the Holy Cross. the'^^rT'?*' " ""* ^'■'* ^^''"'■^ established in honor of in temort rf''t''h?"" •'''"''r "*"""' *" ^ established Q. Was this a solemn festival ? ^. From the commencement it was very solemn but It became still more so when, in 326, sY Helena' SaWou Th -«"^"^i»«' h-J iound th^ cros7o the ^av our These two circumstances form but one feast, which we call the Findinjr of the Lly Cross and is^celebrated on the 3d of May. ^ ' V6. vv nax is liie second feast in honor of the cross ? 406 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. A. It is the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, estab- lished in the eighth century, to return thanks to God for the restoration of the true cross, which the Persians had caiTied away from Jerusalem. Q. How should we honor tlie cross ? A. We should honor it by meditating often on the lesson which it teaches us ; placing it conspicuously in our houses ; carrying it on our persons ; saluting it whenever w^ pass it, and making the sign of the cross \vith devotion on ourselves. Q. What is the Way of the Cross ? A. Literally speaking, \t is the space over which the Saviour bore the burden of* the cross, and which extended from Pilate's hall to the place of Calvary, •where he was crucified. We here understand, by the way of the cross, a representation of that trodden by our Lord ; and to render the representation more strik- ing, pictures representing the stages of his passion are placed at short distances from one another. Q. Who established the Way of the Cross ? A. The Sovereign Pontiffs established it to afford Christians an opportunity of traveling in spirit that way which the Saviour traveled in reality, and to excite in their souls deep sentiments of love and compunction. Q. What are the fruits of this devotion ? yl. 1st, to dissipate the darkness of our understand- ing ; 2d, to touch our hearts ; 3d, to aid us in meditat- ing on the mysteries of the J?assion. CHAPTER L. Christianity visible.— Feast of St. Michael and the Guardian Angels. Q. Is the veneration or honor paid to the angels of ancient orio-in ? A. It IS dPTlve^ frnm iliA CWr\ Tiao+or«zi«^ ^-^A :« COURSE FOURTH. ^qj litanies and oi^pZiTl^l^T" f *'" '"'"«'*<' c,tabli?h" dt** "^^^ ^-^ *« f«»»' of sKfehael on Mo^tSt'X"/ ^"4^^"'^ '«•''' ""f-"-"! angcIsT*"" ^*°'""'»" "' ""O""' do we «,nder to the ters of God, our ]^terce^l'7°J ?'°; ?' i''"' "'™'- ^ont!;^riSr;:nP"-Ht^^^^^^^^^^ ^ est|M|^t^tnitnKtV"°"^'- U .a, ^^Q. W.th what .entioaents ought tlTfeast toinspi™ for^o„ri'otef wm tat ^"^ '"^ " •"''•• «"««"' plH^F-^t".Vjji«rs:fh., 408 CATECniSM OF PERSE VERANCK CHAPTER LI. Christianity visible.— Feast of All-Saints. Q. What feast do we celebrate the 1st, of November? A . On the 1 st of November we celebrate the feast of all the saints, commonly called All-Saints. On this day the church invites us to the two fold sentiment of ioy and of sorrow. In the Epistle she encourajres us by showinjT that there arc in heaven saints of "every country and every age. In the Gospel she marks the virtues we must practise in order to arrive there. In the preface, she tells us that the saints are our breth- ren, that they look upon us with love, and aid us by theirt powerful prayers. At vespers, she reminds us that we are exiles, and teaches us to sigh like the captive Israelites at Babylon, for the heavenly Jeru- salem our true country. Q. Is the feast of All- Saints of ancient date ? -4. It commenced in the seventh century; was estab- lished in Rome by Boniface IV, and then passed into all the churches. Q. Why was it established ? A. 1st, to honor all the saints, especially those wc do not know, or who have no appointed day during the vear ; 2d, to thank God for the graces bestowed upon his elect ; 3d, to excite us to imitate the virtues of the saints ; 4th, to give us an occasion to repair the faults committed in the celebration of the particular feast of each saint. Q. AVhat must we do to celebrate worthily the feast of All-Saints? "^ A. We must excite in our heart a great desire of heaven, and great disgust for the earth, and form the generous resolution to imitate the saints. Q. What is the beatification of a saint ? A. It is an act by which the sovereign pontiff de- clarer a. nprsnn tn hp Vtliacoo/I nfi-c^^ 'Uic A^^4-'U COURSE FOURTH. 409 Q. What is the canonization of a saint? ^I. It IS a solemn and definitive decision by which the sovereign pontiff ranks a person in the miniver of the saints, and authorizes honors to be mid him throughout the church. ^'^^^ ^"" Q. What is necessary in proceedinn- to the beatifipa. tion and canonization of a saint 'i ° ^eatibca- of l^^erC'^^T?^' If ^'''' r°"«^^* ^^'^' '^^ ^^^th wV!.iT PJ:*^!^"' -fl^^s the church acts with a prudence CHAPTER LIT. Christianity viaible.-AU-Souls. SahasT^^* ^""^'^ "^^ ""^ celebrate the day after All- Tlvl'Jv ^ commemoration of all the dead, or All-Souls By uniting these two feasts the church wishes to rl mind us that we are all brethren. '^' A Shp hf '^f''^^ ^^'^^^'^ P^'^^^^d ^«rthe dead ? thP hot L -fl 'IJ^'iP''^^^^^ ^^^ t^« d^'ad, offering up II versary, sfte prays for them at every mass and haa institiited a particularfeastfor the relieL7a Uthedetd Q. Is this feast of ancient date ? ^^c^taa. Comte and sf O n''"'l7' it originated in Franche v.omte , and bt. Odilon, abbot of Cluny, made it obH gatory for all the monasteries of his ordeTwhence it prevails throughout the church. ' ® ^* A We Wr^ir' ^^""^ T,*^ P^^^ ^^^ *h« dead ? dpfri . *if 1 -^«?y>owerful motives to pray for the fnteresL ^""^ "^ ^°^' ^^""^^' J"«*i-« iid Wown ^ Q. What do you remark on the burial «p.v;.^ ^( .u. ciead /■ " " ' *'^'^ "••• "i'5 35 i fiij 410 CATECHIBM OF PERSEVERANCE, -4. Ist, that in it the church gives us an exalted idea of a Christian; 2d, she consoles us therein, by the hopo of the resurrection which she loudly proclaims in her sorrowful chants. Q. What signifies the cross planted at the head of the grave ? A. Itsi";nifie8 that there reposes the body of a Chris- tian, who lived in hope, and who confidently expects the day of general resurrection. CHAPTER LIII. ^ Christianity visible.— Dedication. Q. What is the feast of the Dedication ? A. It is a feast by which we celebrate tiie consecra- tion of our churches. Every thing used in the service of religion should be holy ; therefore the church conse- crates her temples. This exterior consecration is but an image of our consecration to God, for we should be more holy than temples and altars. Q. To whom belongs the right to consecrate churches ? A. To bishops only. It is preceded by a fast and long prayers, and accompanied with many and beauti- ful ceremonies, which teach us how holy is God, and witli what respect we should enter the church. Q. What sentiments should we have in entering the church ? A. Sentiments of joy and respect ; for the church is the house of God our Father. All that we behold there speaks to our heart and inclines us to virtue ; the baptismal font, the pulpit, the tribunal of penance, the pictures of the saints, the altar, the cross, the commu- nion rail. Q. Why is a church dedicated under the invocation r\i a. sAint. ? exalted n, by the [;laiui8 in head of a Chris- expects )n8ecra- 5 service li conse- tn is but lould be isecrate ast and beauti- od, and ring the aurch is behold ue ; the ice, the 3ommu- ocation COUnSK FOURTH. ^j, CHAPTER Liy. Oe«era. Sum^,y._He.i,i„„ in ti„e «.d i. eternity. J "r '•'""'"I "e consider reli-rion? wet ";T " ""S'"" '^^ ""-"oof all the blessing, -llrvTnS.'Lijs.'^o^'-,,'™ °7« "?'•"?''''. virtue,. men y,L> have reallVb^nT' ^ '*""'•""'' """loas men. """^ '^"•^ benefactors to tlicir fellow «• What must we conclude from this ? men better, and which kinnfl.'-'^v"''' »'<>"« '".akes God, and therefore divte ""'^^'^ "«""' '"f™"" bef r^luSaVcUiS "'""«-'' »- ter and cWlSrthSri:tV?K':?"'^T'' -«" bet- exclusion of Arian, M»hl .*'''°''?.'^"si<>n, to the philosophers; the Sh!&:r'th^n"''"*f """ good, alone divine """Sion, therefore, alone « ing* arnsV*"' "''='°" P™P-« '» herself in civilis- ,. A ^" civilising them, that i,. «„..„.:— ..^ . '"' ""* *""=""'«-«'. "-I -ore "hap^^riih^;::^;^ 412 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, poses to lead them step by step to perfection, and to complete happiness in eternity, where they will receive the plenitude of the fruits of redemption. Q. How do you call this complete happiness to which religion conducts us ? A. It is called heaven, and it will be the complement of all lawful desires: 1st, for God, heaven will be the accomplishment of the wish expressed by the Sa- viour, Father, thy kingdom come ; it will be the com- plete manifestation of his glory ; the reign of a loving father over his obedient children ; in a word, God in heaven will be all in all things. 2d, for creatures, heaven will be the accomplishment of the wish ex- pressed by St. Paul, in their name : All creatures grodn expecting their deliverance from corruption, and their participation in the glory of the elect ; heaven and earth will be renewed and cl led with a light and a beauty which we cannot cc.coive. 3d, for man, heaven will be the accomplishment of all his desires, for body and mind. Q. What does man desire for the body ? A . An agreeable habitation and splendid apparel : the heavenly Jerusalem will be our habitation, and our bodies will be robed in a raiment of glory and immor- tality more brilliant than the sun. Again, man desires for the body health, beauty, activity, life, and he stops at nothing to obtain these blessings ; heaven will give us all these, without mixture of evil and for ever. Q. What does man desire for the mind ? -4. To know much and know it clearly, and there is no effort he will not make to obtain this knowledge. In heaven we shall know all things and know them clearly. Q. What does man desire for the heart? A. He desires to love and to be loved ; for this we oftentimes sacrifice fortune and even life itself. In heaven we shall love and be loved by all that is most umiable I COUSSE tOVRTH. 4j, ?• ^''»* more do we desire ? brilliint tha/alT tLe diidl°7?f •""* "^ '"•''''«' "ore word, Leaven w 11 be theT»l *!"=' ? «"«'' ! in a tlieir primitive eicellence an, T'™ °' "" ""»S« «o order. "''ceuente, and tlieir eternal repole in whoie^t^cirmr """''"''^ '"» ""^. """ from the earth, and ,eid. usCpe^ ^f- ^^ ]^y^r.